entire_a in_o each_o portion_n of_o the_o thing_n divide_v these_o word_n can_v receive_v no_o good_a sense_n but_o by_o understand_v they_o of_o the_o sacrament_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o the_o bread_n which_o be_v break_v in_o piece_n as_o to_o its_o matter_n and_o substance_n but_o that_o remain_v whole_a and_o entire_a as_o to_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o sacrament_n which_o make_v the_o great_a st._n basil_n say_v 3._o basil_n ep._n 289._o t._n 3._o that_o to_o receive_v one_o part_n or_o several_a at_o ae_z time_n be_v the_o same_o thing_n as_o to_o its_o virtue_n moreover_o german_n will_v have_v we_o consider_v jesus_n christ_n as_o dead_a in_o the_o sacrament_n and_o as_o pour_v forth_o his_o precious_a blood_n for_o the_o salvation_n of_o mankind_n when_o he_o say_v 410._o id._n germ._n ib._n p._n 407_o 409_o 410._o that_o the_o elevation_n of_o the_o precious_a body_n represent_v the_o elevation_n in_o the_o cross_n the_o death_n of_o our_o lord_n on_o the_o cross_n and_o his_o resurrection_n also_o that_o the_o priest_n receive_v the_o bread_n alone_o without_o the_o blood_n and_o the_o blood_n also_o without_o the_o body_n signify_v nothing_o else_o but_o that_o the_o divine_a lamb_n be_v yet_o all_o bloody_a and_o that_o we_o eat_v the_o bread_n and_o drink_v the_o cup_n as_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n confess_v his_o death_n and_o resurrection_n and_o clear_a yet_o in_o these_o word_n where_o speak_v of_o the_o holy_a bread_n which_o he_o distinguish_v from_o jesus_n christ_n he_o say_v 408._o ibid_fw-la p._n 408._o that_o it_o be_v the_o only_a bread_n wherein_o be_v figure_v and_o represent_v the_o divine_a and_o all-healing_a death_n of_o he_o which_o be_v sacrifice_v for_o the_o lafe_n of_o the_o world_n because_o it_o be_v the_o only_a divine_a bread_n which_o be_v sacrifice_v and_o offer_v as_o the_o lamb_n but_o as_o for_o the_o other_o divine_a gift_n they_o be_v not_o cut_v in_o the_o form_n of_o a_o cross_n with_o the_o knife_n but_o they_o be_v put_v in_o piece_n as_o the_o member_n and_o part_n of_o the_o body_n it_o be_v the_o true_a commentary_n of_o what_o he_o say_v in_o the_o same_o treatise_n that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v always_o sacrifice_v because_o he_o be_v so_o not_o in_o himself_o for_o that_o can_v be_v by_o the_o confession_n of_o all_o christian_n but_o in_o the_o sacrament_n the_o celebration_n whereof_o do_v lively_o represent_v unto_o we_o the_o imolation_n of_o jesus_n christ_n upon_o the_o cross_n 408._o ibid._n p._n 408._o add_v unto_o this_o that_o he_o declare_v that_o jesus_n christ_n drink_v wine_n in_o his_o sacrament_n as_o he_o do_v after_o his_o resurrection_n not_o through_o necessity_n but_o to_o persuade_v his_o disciple_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o his_o resurrection_n and_o that_o he_o desire_v at_o the_o instant_n of_o communicate_v we_o shall_v lift_v up_o our_o thought_n from_o earth_n unto_o the_o king_n which_o be_v in_o heaven_n now_o let_v it_o be_v judge_v after_o all_o these_o declaration_n what_o the_o change_n can_v be_v which_o he_o say_v be_v pass_v upon_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n by_o consecration_n if_o he_o mean_v a_o change_n of_o substance_n or_o only_o of_o use_n and_o condition_n for_o the_o former_a seem_v unto_o protestant_n to_o be_v inconsistent_a with_o the_o explanation_n which_o he_o have_v give_v we_o whereas_o the_o latter_a do_v not_o ill_a accord_n with_o it_o in_o all_o appearance_n german_n say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v see_v and_o feel_v in_o the_o eucharist_n but_o he_o positive_o affirm_v that_o it_o be_v do_v in_o his_o sacrament_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o he_o be_v see_v and_o touch_v inasmuch_o as_o the_o sacrament_n be_v see_v and_o feel_v which_o do_v represent_v he_o 401._o ibid._n p._n 401._o our_o saviour_n say_v he_o be_v see_v and_o suffer_v himself_o to_o be_v touch_v by_o mean_n of_o the_o ever_o to_o be_v revere_v and_o sacred_a mystery_n i_o will_v not_o insist_v upon_o what_o be_v say_v by_o this_o patriarch_n that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n offer_v by_o believer_n for_o the_o communion_n do_v in_o some_o sort_n become_v upon_o the_o table_n of_o proposition_n which_o among_o the_o greek_n be_v different_a from_o that_o where_o the_o consecration_n of_o the_o divine_a symbol_n be_v make_v i_o say_v they_o become_v in_o some_o sort_n the_o image_n and_o figure_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o it_o be_v a_o frivolous_a conceit_n and_o with_o reason_n reject_v by_o roman_a catholic_n and_o protestant_n but_o let_v we_o lay_v aside_o the_o patriarch_n german_n and_o prosecute_v the_o history_n of_o the_o viii_o century_n in_o the_o same_o city_n where_o german_n be_v patriarch_n the_o metropolis_n of_o the_o eastern_a empire_n constantine_n the_o 6_o common_o surname_v copronymas_n son_n of_o the_o emperor_n leo_n the_o three_o call_v isaurus_n assemble_v a_o council_n of_o 338_o bishop_n anno_fw-la 754._o the_o assembly_n hold_v full_a six_o month_n during_o which_o they_o quite_o abolish_v the_o worship_v of_o image_n and_o by_o the_o way_n 756._o council_n constantinop_n in_o act._n council_n nicaen_fw-la 2._o t._n 5._o council_n p._n 756._o clear_v up_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n upon_o the_o point_n of_o the_o sacrament_n to_o draw_v a_o proof_n against_o the_o same_o image_n they_o have_v condemn_v they_o leave_v unto_o we_o for_o a_o monument_n of_o their_o belief_n this_o follow_a testimony_n let_v those_o rejoice_v which_o with_o a_o most_o pure_a heart_n make_v the_o true_a image_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o desire_n which_o venerate_a and_o which_o do_v offer_v it_o for_o the_o salvation_n of_o body_n and_o soul_n the_o which_o jesus_n christ_n give_v unto_o his_o disciple_n in_o figure_n and_o commemoration_n and_o have_v repeat_v the_o word_n of_o institution_n they_o add_v that_o no_o other_o species_n under_o heaven_n be_v make_v choice_n of_o by_o he_o nor_o any_o other_o type_n that_o can_v represent_v his_o incarnation_n that_o it_o be_v the_o image_n of_o his_o quicken_a body_n which_o be_v honourable_o and_o glorious_o make_v that_o as_o jesus_n christ_n take_v the_o matter_n or_o humane_a substance_n in_o like_a manner_n he_o have_v command_v we_o to_o offer_v for_o his_o image_n a_o matter_n choose_v that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n not_o have_v any_o humane_a form_n or_o figure_n fear_v lest_o idolatry_n may_v get_v in_o as_o then_o say_v they_o the_o natural_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v holy_a because_o it_o be_v deify_v it_o be_v also_o evident_a that_o his_o body_n by_o institution_n that_o be_v to_o say_v his_o holy_a image_n be_v render_v divine_a by_o sanctification_n of_o grace_n for_o it_o be_v what_o our_o saviour_n intend_v to_o do_v when_o by_o virtue_n of_o the_o union_n he_o deify_v the_o flesh_n he_o have_v take_v by_o a_o sanctification_n proper_a unto_o himself_o so_o also_o he_o will_v that_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n as_o be_v the_o true_a figure_n of_o his_o natural_a body_n shall_v be_v make_v a_o divine_a body_n by_o the_o come_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n the_o priest_n which_o make_v the_o oblation_n intervening_a to_o make_v it_o holy_a whereas_o it_o be_v common_a therefore_o the_o natural_a body_n of_o our_o lord_n endow_v with_o soul_n and_o understanding_n be_v anoint_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v unite_v unto_o the_o godhead_n so_o also_o his_o image_n to_o wit_n the_o holy_a bread_n be_v fill_v with_o the_o cup_n of_o enliven_a blood_n which_o flow_v out_o of_o his_o side_n what_o render_v this_o testimony_n the_o more_o considerable_a and_o worthy_a to_o be_v credit_v be_v that_o these_o father_n which_o represent_v all_o the_o eastern_a church_n or_o at_o least_o the_o great_a part_n of_o it_o be_v assemble_v about_o the_o matter_n of_o image_n and_o not_o about_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o sacrament_n for_o have_v they_o be_v assemble_v upon_o the_o point_n of_o the_o sacrament_n it_o may_v be_v some_o uncharitable_a person_n may_v suspect_v they_o of_o pre-occupation_n or_o of_o design_n but_o have_v be_v assemble_v upon_o a_o very_a different_a subject_n of_o necessity_n it_o must_v be_v grant_v that_o it_o be_v by_o the_o by_o that_o they_o inform_v we_o of_o the_o common_a and_o general_a opinion_n and_o belief_n of_o christian_n they_o will_v draw_v from_o the_o eucharist_n a_o argument_n against_o the_o use_n and_o worship_n of_o image_n and_o to_o do_v it_o the_o better_a they_o be_v oblige_v to_o unfold_v unto_o we_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o they_o explain_v it_o in_o say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n that_o it_o be_v no_o deceive_a figure_n of_o his_o natural_a body_n and_o as_o they_o say_v a_o little_a before_o a_o type_n
it_o be_v very_o uncertain_a who_o the_o sermon_n be_v the_o word_n whereof_o we_o intend_v to_o cite_v they_o be_v consecrate_v by_o the_o invocation_n of_o almighty_a god_n 405._o de_fw-fr pasch_fw-mi hom._n 5._o lib._n 9_o p._n 405._o and_o in_o the_o same_o sermon_n he_o attribute_n it_o unto_o sanctification_n the_o sanctification_n say_v he_o be_v pronounce_v he_o say_v take_v and_o drink_v facundus_n of_o hermiane_n the_o lord_n call_v his_o body_n and_o blood_n the_o bread_n which_o he_o have_v bless_v and_o the_o cup_n which_o he_o give_v unto_o his_o disciple_n gregory_n the_o first_o bishop_n of_o rome_n 7._o epist_n l._n 7._o what_o we_o say_v of_o the_o lord_n prayer_n present_o after_o invocation_n it_o be_v because_o the_o apostle_n be_v wont_a to_o consecrate_v the_o host_n of_o the_o oblation_n 63._o epist_n 63._o by_o that_o prayer_n only_o which_o some_o have_v observe_v after_o he_o that_o have_v write_v of_o ecclesiastical_a office_n as_o amalarius_n lib._n 4._o cap._n 26._o walafridus_n strabo_n cap._n 20_o and_o berno_n cap._n 1._o isidore_z of_o sevill_n 15._o de_fw-fr eccles_n offic_n l._n 1._o c._n 15._o st._n peter_n first_o of_o all_o institute_v the_o order_n of_o prayer_n by_o the_o which_o be_v consecrate_v the_o sacrifice_n offer_v unto_o god_n and_o elsewhere_o it_o be_v call_v a_o sacrifice_n as_o a_o holy_a action_n because_o it_o be_v consecrate_v by_o mystical_a prayer_n in_o remembrance_n of_o the_o passion_n which_o our_o lord_n suffer_v for_o we_o the_o book_n of_o charlemagne_n touch_v image_n the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n etc._n etc._n be_v consecrate_v by_o the_o priest_n by_o the_o invocation_n of_o the_o name_n of_o god_n 32._o de_fw-fr instit_fw-la cler._n l._n 1._o c._n 32._o rabanus_n maurus_n the_o lord_n first_o of_o all_o consecrate_a by_o prayer_n and_o thanksgiving_n the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o give_v they_o unto_o his_o disciple_n which_o his_o apostle_n imitate_v practise_v afterward_o and_o teach_v their_o successor_n to_o do_v so_o likewise_o which_o the_o whole_a church_n do_v now_o practice_v all_o the_o world_n over_o 33._o ibid._n c._n 33._o and_o again_o as_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v embalm_v with_o sweet_a spice_n be_v due_o put_v into_o a_o new_a sepulchre_n so_o in_o like_a manner_n in_o his_o church_n his_o mystical_a body_n be_v prepare_v with_o the_o perfume_n of_o holy_a prayer_n it_o be_v administer_v in_o sacred_a vessel_n by_o the_o ministry_n of_o priest_n 2._o serm._n 11_o t._n 4._o bibl._n patr._n part_n 2._o to_o the_o end_n believer_n may_v receive_v it_o egberâ—_n against_o the_o cathari_n in_o the_o xii_o century_n seem_v also_o to_o refer_v the_o consecration_n unto_o the_o benediction_n although_o his_o doctrine_n be_v quite_o different_a from_o that_o of_o rabanus_n have_v we_o no_o other_o testimony_n but_o these_o abovementioned_a and_o which_o be_v frequent_o allege_v they_o be_v doubtless_o sufficient_a to_o prove_v that_o in_o the_o primitive_a church_n the_o consecration_n of_o the_o symbol_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v perform_v by_o prayer_n and_o give_v of_o thanks_o but_o because_o the_o thing_n be_v of_o great_a importance_n the_o reader_n will_v not_o be_v displease_v if_o i_o join_v the_o follow_a testimony_n unto_o the_o former_a to_o begin_v with_o st._n fulgentius_n who_o in_o the_o fragment_n of_o his_o book_n against_o fabian_n say_v 202._o exit_fw-la libro_fw-la 8._o p._n 202._o you_o have_v imagine_v touch_v the_o prayer_n by_o the_o which_o at_o the_o time_n of_o sacrifice_n the_o descent_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v implore_v that_o it_o will_v seem_v to_o imply_v that_o he_o be_v local_o present_a and_o a_o little_a after_o the_o holy_a spirit_n do_v sanctify_v the_o sacrifice_n and_o baptism_n by_o his_o divine_a virtue_n macarius_n bishop_n of_o antioch_n in_o the_o eight_o act_n of_o the_o vi_o general_a council_n we_o say_v he_o e._n tom._n 5._o council_n p._n 99_o e._n draw_v near_o unto_o the_o mystical_a blessing_n and_o be_v sanctify_v be_v make_v partaker_n of_o the_o holy_a body_n and_o of_o the_o precious_a blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o saviour_n of_o all_o the_o xvi_o council_n of_o toledo_n assemble_v anno._n 693._o say_v c._n can._n 6._o t._n 5._o council_n p._n 430._o c._n that_o the_o apostle_n teach_v we_o to_o take_v a_o whole_a loaf_n and_o to_o put_v it_o upon_o the_o table_n or_o altar_n to_o be_v bless_v and_o again_o our_o assembly_n have_v appoint_v by_o a_o general_a consent_n that_o there_o shall_v be_v present_v at_o the_o lord_n table_n a_o entire_a and_o good_a loaf_n to_o be_v consecrate_v by_o the_o ministerial_a benediction_n a_o council_n of_o constantinople_n compose_v of_o 338._o bishop_n assemble_v anno._n 754._o say_v that_o the_o lord_n will_v that_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n 756._o act_n 6._o council_n 2._o niceni_n t._n 5._o council_n p._n 756._o as_o a_o true_a figure_n or_o image_n of_o his_o natural_a body_n be_v sanctify_v by_o the_o come_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n do_v become_v his_o divine_a body_n and_o will_v you_o know_v how_o the_o priest_n which_o make_v the_o oblation_n say_v the_o father_n interpose_v to_o make_v it_o holy_a whereas_o it_o be_v common_a to_o wit_n by_o his_o prayer_n whereby_o he_o beg_v of_o god_n the_o presence_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n george_n pachimer_n 290._o in_o epist_n 9_o t._n 1._o p._n 290._o paraphraser_n of_o the_o pretend_a denys_n the_o areopagite_n declare_v that_o the_o mystery_n be_v consecrate_v upon_o the_o holy_a table_n by_o bless_v the_o bread_n and_o the_o holy_a cup._n in_o the_o ancient_a formulary_n of_o a_o uncertain_a author_n publish_v by_o the_o late_a mounseur_fw-fr bignon_n edit_fw-la c._n 8._o p._n 121._o ult_n edit_fw-la the_o author_n whereof_o live_v in_o the_o day_n of_o lovis_n the_o debonnair_a we_o find_v that_o this_o prince_n to_o honour_v the_o church_n order_v that_o all_o those_o shall_v be_v set_v free_a and_o at_o liberty_n that_o be_v admit_v into_o holy_a order_n and_o say_v he_o who_o consecrate_v by_o the_o intervention_n of_o their_o prayer_n 18._o de_fw-fr ordine_fw-la baptism_n do_fw-mi 18._o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n theodulph_n bishop_n of_o orleans_n by_o the_o invisible_a consecration_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n pope_n nicolas_n the_o first_o write_v unto_o the_o emperor_n of_o constantinople_n 489._o tom._n 6._o council_n p._n 489._o attribute_n the_o consecration_n unto_o the_o benediction_n and_o sanctification_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n which_o word_n be_v find_v cite_v in_o the_o iv_o act_n of_o the_o council_n assemble_v against_o photius_n 738._o ibid._n p_o 738._o which_o the_o latin_n call_v the_o viii_o ecumenical_a council_n the_o council_n of_o cressy_n assemble_v anno._n 858._o say_v 129._o tom._n 3._o conc._n gall._n p._n 129._o that_o consecratton_n be_v make_v by_o prayer_n and_o by_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n charles_n the_o bald_a king_n of_o france_n and_o emperor_n of_o the_o west_n write_v unto_o pope_n adrian_n the_o second_o complain_v of_o some_o sharp_a and_o bitter_a word_n which_o this_o pope_n use_v against_o he_o write_v unto_o he_o among_o other_o thing_n we_o can_v think_v that_o such_o word_n can_v proceed_v out_o of_o your_o mouth_n 265._o supplem_fw-la conc._n gal._n p._n 265._o as_o make_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o devout_a and_o holy_a prayer_n hugh_n maynard_n a_o benedictine_n friar_n allege_v in_o his_o note_n upon_o the_o book_n of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o gregory_n the_o first_o two_o manuscript_n of_o the_o library_n of_o corby_n viz_o a_o old_a explication_n of_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o mass_n and_o a_o ancient_a treatise_n of_o the_o mass_n in_o both_o which_o the_o consecration_n be_v attribute_v unto_o prayer_n in_o the_o former_a of_o these_o manuscript_n be_v find_v these_o word_n by_o maynard_n relation_n the_o sacrifice_n be_v those_o which_o be_v consecrate_v with_o prayer_n 13._o p._n 12._o p._n 13._o and_o in_o the_o other_o sacrifice_n that_o be_v thing_n make_v holy_a because_o they_o be_v consecrate_v by_o mystical_a prayer_n which_o word_n as_o be_v observe_v by_o this_o learned_a friar_n be_v upon_o a_o matter_n take_v out_o of_o s._n isidore_n lib._n 6._o orig._n c._n 19_o ratherius_n bishop_n of_o verona_n in_o italy_n in_o the_o ten_o century_n in_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o contempt_n of_o canon_n 183._o tom._n 2._o spicil_n p._n 183._o first_o part._n the_o oblation_n say_v he_o which_o be_v to_o be_v present_v and_o distribute_v unto_o the_o people_n be_v consecrate_v chief_o by_o the_o prayer_n wherein_o we_o say_v unto_o god_n our_o father_n which_o be_v in_o heaven_n which_o in_o all_o likelihood_n he_o borrow_v from_o gregory_n the_o first_o in_o fine_a the_o whole_a greek_a church_n
council_n nicaen_fw-la 2_o act_n 6._o assemble_v at_o constantinople_n against_o image_n in_o the_o year_n 754._o jesus_n christ_n say_v these_o father_n have_v take_v bread_n bless_v it_o and_o have_v give_v thanks_o he_o break_v it_o and_o give_v it_o to_o his_o disciple_n he_o say_v take_v eat_v for_o the_o remission_n of_o sin_n this_o be_v my_o body_n in_o like_a manner_n have_v give_v the_o cup_n he_o say_v this_o be_v my_o blood_n do_v this_o in_o remembrance_n of_o i_o there_o be_v no_o other_o kind_n of_o thing_n nor_o figure_n choose_v by_o he_o that_o can_v so_o fit_o represent_v his_o incarnation_n see_v then_o the_o image_n of_o his_o quicken_a body_n make_v honourable_o and_o glorious_o here_o be_v eleven_o substantial_a witness_n which_o be_v add_v unto_o the_o five_o other_o which_o we_o pass_v over_o and_o shall_v appear_v in_o due_a time_n make_v up_o the_o number_n of_o sixteen_o without_o touch_v those_o which_o may_v by_o evident_a and_o necessary_a consequence_n be_v draw_v unto_o the_o same_o testimonyâ—_n for_o i_o have_v make_v choice_n only_o of_o those_o which_o seem_v most_o evident_a and_o of_o those_o also_o some_o speak_v in_o more_o express_a term_n than_o other_o the_o reader_n may_v judge_n if_o all_o these_o witness_n which_o speak_v of_o bread_n wine_n fruit_n of_o the_o vine_n of_o figure_n sign_n type_n symbol_n sacrament_n of_o representation_n of_o fruit_n of_o the_o earth_n do_v not_o give_v a_o figurative_a sense_n unto_o these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n this_o be_v my_o blood_n and_o to_o do_v it_o the_o better_a let_v he_o exact_o see_v if_o any_o of_o these_o ancient_a commentator_n have_v speak_v of_o reality_n of_o bodily_a conversion_n and_o of_o local_a presence_n in_o interpret_n they_o for_o say_v the_o protestant_n they_o can_v not_o pass_v over_o in_o silence_n so_o important_a a_o doctrine_n as_o that_o in_o a_o occasion_n which_o indispensable_o oblige_v they_o to_o say_v something_o of_o it_o without_o render_v themselves_o guilty_a of_o horrid_a hypocrisy_n and_o injustice_n so_o that_o if_o they_o have_v not_o do_v it_o and_o that_o there_o appear_v no_o such_o thing_n in_o what_o have_v be_v produce_v and_o examine_v as_o indeed_o say_v they_o whatever_o scrutiny_n we_o can_v make_v no_o such_o thing_n nor_o like_v it_o do_v appear_v it_o may_v be_v safe_o and_o lawful_o conclude_v that_o all_o these_o father_n have_v take_v these_o word_n not_o in_o a_o proper_a and_o literal_a sense_n but_o in_o a_o figurative_a and_o metaphorical_a sense_n moreover_o all_o these_o reflection_n of_o the_o ancient_n upon_o these_o word_n of_o the_o institution_n of_o the_o sacrament_n amount_v just_a to_o the_o manner_n of_o understand_v they_o command_v by_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n when_o it_o forbid_v to_o interpret_v the_o holy_a scripture_n 4._o sess_n 4._o contrary_a to_o the_o unanimous_a consent_n of_o the_o father_n because_o as_o it_o be_v explain_v by_o melchior_n canus_n 10._o locor_fw-la l_o 7._o c._n 3._o num_fw-la 10._o bishop_n of_o the_o canary_n who_o assist_v at_o the_o council_n the_o sense_n of_o all_o the_o saint_n be_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n chap._n ii_o of_o what_o the_o father_n be_v believe_v concern_v what_o we_o receive_v in_o the_o sacrament_n and_o what_o they_o have_v say_v of_o it_o beside_o the_o many_o reflection_n make_v by_o the_o ancient_a doctor_n upon_o the_o word_n use_v by_o our_o saviour_n in_o the_o institute_v this_o most_o august_n sacrament_n which_o we_o have_v sufficient_o enumerate_v and_o set_v down_o in_o the_o forego_n chapter_n i_o find_v they_o have_v say_v many_o other_o thing_n which_o may_v direct_v we_o unto_o the_o true_a understanding_n of_o their_o belief_n which_o we_o will_v inquire_v into_o in_o this_o second_o chapter_n in_o the_o first_o place_n they_o have_v call_v the_o eucharist_n bread_n and_o wine_n in_o the_o very_a act_n of_o communicate_v there_o be_v give_v unto_o each_o of_o these_o present_a 34._o just_a mart._n apol._n 2._o vol._n 1._o iâ—en_a l._n 4._o c_o 34._o say_v justin_n martyr_n the_o bread_n the_o wine_n and_o the_o water_n which_o have_v be_v consecrate_v st._n irenaeus_n bishop_n of_o lion_n give_v it_o the_o same_o name_n call_v it_o the_o bread_n upon_o which_o prayer_n and_o thanks_o have_v be_v make_v and_o i_o make_v no_o question_n fin_n contr._n tryph._n p._n 260._o orig._n contr_n cell_n l._n 8._o id._n ibid._n id._n homil._n 5._o in_o levitic_n cyprian_n ep._n 76._o &_o 63_o apud_fw-la euseb_n hist_o l._n 6_o c._n 43._o prope_fw-la fin_n but_o it_o be_v also_o for_o the_o same_o reason_n that_o our_o christian_a philosopher_n i_o mean_v st._n justin_n speak_v of_o the_o eucharist_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n origen_n against_o celsus_n the_o bread_n which_o be_v call_v the_o eucharist_n the_o symbol_n of_o our_o duty_n towards_o god_n and_o in_o the_o same_o book_n the_o bread_n offer_v with_o thanksgiving_n and_o prayer_n make_v for_o the_o mercy_n bestow_v on_o we_o and_o in_o his_o homily_n upon_o leviticus_n the_o bread_n which_o the_o lord_n give_v unto_o his_o disciple_n st._n cyprian_n be_v of_o the_o same_o judgement_n when_o he_o call_v it_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o in_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o cup_n or_o in_o his_o epistle_n to_o cecilius_n he_o very_o often_o call_v it_o bread_n and_o wine_n mix_v with_o water_n and_o say_v that_o the_o body_n of_o the_o lord_n be_v not_o flower_n only_o nor_o water_n only_o but_o a_o composition_n of_o these_o two_o thing_n knead_v and_o mould_v together_o and_o make_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o cornelius_n bishop_n of_o rome_n write_v unto_o fabian_n bishop_n of_o antioch_n of_o what_o pass_v in_o the_o undue_a ordination_n of_o novatian_n unto_o the_o episcopacy_n and_o speak_v of_o the_o sacrament_n in_o the_o act_n of_o distribution_n and_o reception_n he_o call_v it_o that_o bread_n from_o hence_o it_o be_v that_o tertullian_n dispute_v against_o the_o marcionite_n 23._o tertul._n contr_n marc._n l._n 1._o c._n 23._o who_o teach_v that_o the_o father_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o the_o creator_n he_o reproach_n they_o that_o they_o be_v baptize_v in_o the_o name_n of_o another_o god_n upon_o another_o earth_n and_o with_o another_o water_n and_o that_o they_o make_v prayer_n and_o give_v thanks_o unto_o another_o god_n upon_o the_o bread_n of_o another_o it_o be_v easy_a to_o understand_v that_o in_o speak_v in_o that_o manner_n to_o martion_n he_o presuppose_v that_o the_o orthodox_n make_v their_o prayer_n unto_o god_n the_o creator_n upon_o this_o bread_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o the_o author_n of_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o philadelphian_o under_o ignatius_n name_n philad_n ep._n ad_fw-la philad_n say_v that_o there_o be_v one_o bread_n break_v unto_o all_o if_o we_o descend_v low_a 13._o conc._n ancyr_n c._n 2._o conc._n neoces_n c._n 13._o we_o shall_v find_v that_o the_o council_n of_o ancyrus_fw-la in_o the_o year_n 314_o forbid_v deacon_n that_o have_v sacrifice_v unto_o idol_n to_o present_v the_o bread_n and_o the_o cup._n and_o that_o of_o neocesarea_n of_o the_o same_o year_n say_v that_o the_o country-priest_n can_v offer_v nor_o give_v the_o bread_n in_o prayer_n nor_o the_o cup_n in_o the_o chief_a church_n in_o the_o city_n if_o the_o bishop_n or_o the_o priest_n of_o the_o city_n be_v present_a 3._o euseb_n they_fw-mi l._n 5._o c._n 3._o eusebius_n bishop_n of_o caesarea_n write_v about_o the_o year_n 328._o that_o the_o minister_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n express_v dark_o by_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n the_o mystery_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n it_o be_v also_o the_o opinion_n of_o st._n hilary_n bishop_n of_o poitiers_n 30._o bil._n in_o matth._n c._n 30._o when_o he_o say_v that_o the_o passover_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v make_v the_o lord_n have_v take_v the_o cup_n and_o break_v the_o bread_n 27._o macar_n hom._n 27._o st._n macarius_n follow_v the_o same_o step_n in_o say_v that_o in_o the_o church_n one_o participate_v of_o visible_a bread_n to_o eat_v spiritual_o the_o flesh_n of_o our_o lord_n 25._o council_n laod._n c._n 25._o the_o council_n of_o laodicea_n assemble_v about_o the_o year_n 360_o ordain_v that_o minister_n ought_v not_o that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o deacon_n or_o rather_o subdeacon_n to_o administer_v the_o bread_n nor_o bless_v the_o cup._n a_o council_n of_o carthage_n make_v this_o decree_n 24._o council_n carth._n c._n 24._o that_o in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n nothing_o else_o shall_v be_v offer_v but_o what_o the_o lord_n himself_o have_v do_v to_o wit_n bread_n and_o wine_n mingle_v with_o water_n this_o decree_n be_v the_o 37th_o in_o the_o code_n
mile_n but_o st._n marsus_n feel_v the_o eucharist_n be_v turn_v into_o a_o scrpent_n which_o roll_v about_o he_o and_o as_o he_o find_v by_o the_o pain_n he_o suffer_v that_o he_o be_v severe_o punish_v for_o his_o disobedience_n and_o neglect_v he_o have_v commit_v at_o the_o communion_n he_o cast_v himself_o at_o the_o foot_n of_o st._n milan_n and_o tell_v he_o what_o be_v happen_v the_o holy_a bishop_n weep_v for_o he_o all_o night_n watch_v and_o pray_v and_o next_o day_n give_v he_o absolution_n and_o the_o blessing_n and_o present_o after_o the_o serpent_n take_v again_o the_o form_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o st._n marsus_n take_v it_o he_o communicate_v with_o joy_n which_o he_o neglect_v to_o do_v to_o his_o damage_n it_o be_v plain_a that_o the_o eucharist_n here_o mention_v be_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n which_o st._n cyril_n of_o alexandria_n common_o call_v by_o that_o name_n in_o short_a this_o eucharist_n be_v intend_v for_o the_o communion_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o whole_a story_n therefore_o st._n milan_n give_v unto_o each_o of_o they_o a_o portion_n it_o also_o appear_v that_o marsus_n have_v receive_v some_o tincture_n that_o the_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n break_v the_o fast_a and_o i_o find_v not_o but_o the_o other_o bishop_n be_v of_o the_o same_o mind_n all_o that_o be_v blame_v in_o marsus_n be_v the_o have_v prefer_v the_o fast_a of_o the_o day_n before_o the_o communion_n whereas_o he_o ought_v to_o have_v prefer_v the_o communion_n before_o the_o fast_a that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o it_o be_v better_a to_o have_v communicate_v with_o the_o other_o and_o break_v his_o fast_a as_o they_o have_v do_v than_o to_o deprive_v himself_o of_o the_o sacrament_n to_o keep_v the_o fast_a of_o the_o day_n 791._o theodoret._n hist_o relig._n p._n 791._o because_o the_o sacrament_n be_v a_o bond_n of_o charity_n which_o be_v infinite_o great_a than_o fast_v therefore_o the_o anchorit_n martion_n say_v to_o avitus_n who_o go_v to_o visit_v he_o in_o his_o solitude_n and_o who_o make_v some_o scruple_n of_o break_v his_o fast_n to_o eat_v with_o he_o we_o know_v that_o charity_n be_v more_o excellent_a than_o fast_v but_o in_o fine_a it_o be_v believe_v in_o our_o france_n in_o the_o vith_o century_n as_o it_o be_v in_o tertullian_n time_n that_o the_o receive_v the_o eucharist_n break_v the_o fast_a and_o it_o shall_v appear_v in_o the_o course_n of_o this_o history_n that_o the_o greek_n believe_v so_o in_o the_o xith_o century_n and_o that_o they_o still_o believe_v it_o at_o present_a as_o father_n cellot_n inform_v we_o to_o conclude_v if_o any_o desire_n to_o know_v the_o diocese_n of_o these_o five_o french_a bishop_n abovemention_v he_o may_v understand_v st._n milan_n be_v bishop_n of_o rennes_n albin_n of_o anger_n be_v launus_n of_o constance_n in_o normandy_n 14._o apâ—d_n eus_n b._n hist_o l._n 6._o c._n 49._o serm._n 35._o de_fw-fr verb._n dom._n c._n 5._o contr._n donat._n post_fw-la collat._n c._n 6._o clem._n alexand._n sâ—romat_n l._n 1._o p._n 271._o cyril_n alex._n in_o joan._n l._n 4._o c._n 14._o victor_n of_o man_n and_o marsus_n of_o nantes_n in_o the_o seven_o place_n i_o observe_v that_o the_o father_n speak_v of_o the_o eucharist_n as_o of_o a_o thing_n whereof_o but_o a_o little_a be_v receive_v a_o bit_n a_o piece_n a_o portion_n so_o the_o priest_n of_o alexandria_n in_o eusebius_n send_v unto_o seraphion_n a_o little_a of_o the_o sacrament_n so_o st._n austin_n speak_v of_o receive_v a_o little_a and_o again_o that_o peter_n and_o judas_n receive_v each_o of_o they_o a_o morsel_n so_o clement_n of_o alexandria_n say_v that_o each_o of_o the_o people_n take_v a_o little_a and_o st._n cyril_n of_o alexandria_n that_o jesus_n give_v morsel_n of_o bread_n unto_o his_o disciple_n and_o so_o in_o a_o number_n of_o other_o place_n which_o be_v not_o necessary_a here_o to_o mention_v in_o a_o thing_n not_o contest_v and_o that_o be_v own_v by_o every_o body_n in_o fine_a have_v endeavour_v with_o some_o labour_n to_o find_v if_o the_o ancient_a doctor_n of_o the_o church_n have_v affirm_v as_o the_o latin_n at_o this_o time_n do_v that_o several_a miracle_n be_v do_v by_o the_o sacrament_n 10._o august_n l._n 3._o de_fw-la trinit_fw-la c._n 10._o i_o can_v find_v nothing_o of_o that_o nature_n on_o the_o contrary_a they_o have_v inform_v i_o that_o these_o thing_n may_v have_v be_v honour_v or_o receive_v respect_n as_o religious_a but_o not_o cause_v astonishment_n as_o thing_n strange_a or_o miraculous_a chap._n iii_o of_o the_o use_n and_o office_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n have_v see_v what_o be_v believe_v and_o say_v in_o this_o spacious_a and_o vast_a country_n of_o ecclesiastical_a antiquity_n of_o the_o thing_n receive_v in_o the_o sacrament_n and_o have_v examine_v the_o reflection_n which_o the_o doctor_n of_o that_o empire_n have_v make_v upon_o the_o word_n of_o institution_n of_o this_o divine_a and_o august_n sacrament_n we_o be_v oblige_v to_o inquire_v what_o they_o have_v teach_v of_o the_o use_n office_n and_o employ_v of_o these_o sacred_a symbol_n i_o mean_v of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n if_o we_o will_v search_v into_o their_o record_n wherein_o the_o law_n and_o maxim_n of_o this_o kingdom_n may_v be_v find_v we_o shall_v see_v that_o those_o which_o have_v have_v the_o government_n and_o direction_n of_o it_o have_v conceive_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o sacrament_n the_o sign_n the_o figure_n the_o type_n the_o anti-type_n the_o symbol_n the_o image_n the_o similitude_n and_o the_o resemblance_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n it_o be_v true_a it_o be_v not_o enough_o to_o say_v so_o the_o reader_n must_v moreover_o see_v the_o testimony_n where_o the_o holy_a father_n say_v so_o for_o it_o be_v their_o opinion_n be_v now_o in_o question_n and_o not_o we_o let_v we_o then_o take_v all_o these_o title_n in_o order_n and_o show_v what_o the_o ancient_a doctor_n of_o the_o church_n have_v say_v unto_o each_o of_o they_o at_o least_o as_o far_o as_o may_v be_v necessary_a unto_o our_o purpose_n they_o say_v in_o the_o first_o place_n that_o it_o be_v a_o sacrament_n 30._o hil._n in_o matth._n cap._n 9_o ibid._n c._n 30._o as_o when_o st._n hilary_n bishop_n of_o poitiers_n speak_v of_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o bread_n of_o life_n in_o faith_n of_o the_o resurrection_n and_o that_o he_o say_v of_o judas_n 18._o ambros_n de_fw-fr iis_fw-la qui_fw-la init_fw-la c._n 9_o aug._n ep._n 163._o id._n l._n 3._o de_fw-la trinitat_fw-la c._n 4._o id._n serm._n ad_fw-la infant_n facund_a l._n 9_o p._n 404_o 405._o isid_n hisp_n dâ—_n offic._n eccles_n l._n 1._o c._n 18._o that_o he_o be_v not_o worthy_a of_o the_o communion_n of_o eternal_a sacrament_n st._n ambrose_n call_v it_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o true_a flesh_n of_o our_o lord_n st._n austin_n the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o of_o his_o blood_n again_o he_o say_v that_o it_o be_v a_o great_a sacrament_n and_o again_o these_o thing_n say_v he_o be_v call_v sacrament_n facundus_n say_v the_o same_o when_o he_o say_v that_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n be_v call_v his_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o that_o believer_n do_v receive_v the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n st._n isidore_n of_o sevil_n in_o the_o viith_o century_n say_v positive_o that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v make_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o divine_a body_n be_v sanctify_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n but_o be_v there_o be_v nothing_o more_o frequent_a among_o the_o latin_a father_n than_o this_o manner_n of_o speech_n which_o continue_v in_o the_o latin_a church_n until_o these_o late_a time_n we_o shall_v not_o insist_v on_o gather_v more_o testimony_n to_o prove_v that_o the_o holy_a father_n believe_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n it_o shall_v suffice_v to_o warn_v the_o reader_n aâ—â—i_fw-la aug._n de_fw-fr civit._fw-la dâ—i_fw-la l._n 10._o c._n 5._o comr_n advers._fw-la leg_n l._n 2._o c._n 9_o &_o aâ—â—i_fw-la that_o st._n austin_n teach_v we_o in_o sundry_a part_n of_o his_o work_n that_o the_o word_n sacrament_n signify_v a_o holy_a sign_n and_o that_o those_o which_o desire_v more_o proof_n of_o this_o expression_n may_v see_v what_o be_v say_v by_o the_o author_n of_o the_o commentary_n attribute_v unto_o st._n jerom_n on_o the_o 11_o of_o the_o one_a epist_n to_o the_o corinthian_n charlemagne_n in_o his_o four_o book_n of_o image_n chap._n 14._o christian_n druthmar_n upon_o st._n matth._n in_o the_o library_n of_o the_o father_n tom_n 16._o p._n 361._o the_o second_o title_n we_o have_v set_v down_o 12._o august_n contâ—_n
devil_n by_o the_o eat_n of_o meat_n consecrate_v unto_o idol_n the_o author_n of_o the_o commentary_n of_o st._n paul_n epistle_n in_o st._n jerom_n work_n interpret_n these_o word_n the_o bread_n which_o we_o break_v etc._n etc._n make_v this_o observation_n cor._n apud_fw-la hieron_n in_o c._n 10.1_o cor._n in_o like_a manner_n it_o appear_v that_o the_o idolatrous_a bread_n be_v the_o participation_n of_o devil_n and_o upon_o these_o you_o can_v drink_v the_o cup_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o the_o cup_n of_o devil_n etc._n etc._n you_o can_v say_v he_o be_v partaker_n of_o god_n and_o of_o devil_n theodoret_n say_v something_o of_o this_o kind_n upon_o these_o word_n 3._o theod_n in_o c._n 10.1_o cor._n t._n 3._o you_o can_v be_v partaker_n of_o the_o lord_n table_n etc._n etc._n how_o say_v he_o can_v it_o be_v that_o we_o shall_v communicate_v of_o the_o lord_n by_o his_o precious_a body_n and_o blood_n and_o that_o we_o shall_v also_o communicate_v of_o devil_n in_o eat_v what_o have_v be_v offer_v unto_o idol_n it_o be_v also_o the_o language_n of_o primasius_n a_o african_a bishop_n patr._n primus_fw-la in_o c._n 10._o 1_o cor._n t._n 1_o bib._n patr._n who_o make_v these_o reflection_n upon_o the_o same_o word_n even_o so_o the_o bread_n of_o idol_n be_v the_o participation_n of_o devil_n you_o can_v have_v fellowship_n with_o god_n and_o devil_n ibid._n ibid._n because_o you_o will_v participate_v of_o both_o table_n sedulius_n speak_v almost_o the_o same_o the_o second_o doctrine_n which_o result_v from_o the_o hypothesis_n of_o the_o father_n be_v that_o consider_v that_o the_o death_n of_o christ_n be_v the_o cause_n of_o our_o life_n which_o life_n consist_v in_o the_o sanctification_n of_o our_o soul_n by_o mean_n whereof_o we_o have_v communion_n with_o god_n which_o be_v the_o lively_a fountain_n of_o life_n and_o therefore_o before_o conversion_n we_o be_v say_v to_o be_v dead_a they_o have_v attribute_v unto_o the_o sacrament_n the_o virtue_n of_o sanctify_v and_o quicken_a we_o this_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o theophilue_n of_o alexandria_n 2._o theoph._n ep._n pasch_fw-mi 2._o say_v that_o we_o break_v the_o bread_n of_o the_o lord_n for_o our_o sanctification_n hilary_n deacon_n of_o rome_n or_o the_o author_n of_o the_o commentary_n upon_o st._n paul_n epistle_n under_o the_o name_n of_o st._n ambrose_n be_v he_o who_o it_o will_v assure_v we_o cor_fw-la apud_fw-la ambros_n in_o c._n 11.1_o cor_fw-la that_o although_o this_o mystery_n be_v celebrate_v at_o supper_n yet_o it_o be_v not_o a_o supper_n but_o a_o spiritual_a medicine_n which_o purify_v those_o which_o draw_v near_o with_o devotion_n and_o which_o receive_v it_o with_o respect_n christ_n gelas_n de_fw-fr duab_n nat_n christ_n pope_n gelasius_n testify_v that_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n render_v we_o partaker_n of_o the_o divine_a nature_n anaceph_n aug._n tract_n 27._o in_o joan._n in_o anaceph_n therefore_o st._n austin_n will_v have_v we_o to_o eat_v and_o drink_v of_o it_o for_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n therefore_o it_o be_v st._n epiphanius_n say_v that_o there_o be_v in_o the_o bread_n a_o virtue_n to_o vivify_v we_o which_o be_v that_o influence_n of_o life_n mention_v by_o st._n cyril_n chap._n iu._n a_o continuance_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n although_o the_o holy_a father_n have_v hitherto_o sufficient_o explain_v themselves_o and_o that_o they_o have_v full_o declare_v what_o be_v their_o belief_n touch_v the_o nature_n of_o the_o eucharist_n in_o say_v that_o it_o be_v true_a bread_n and_o true_a wine_n and_o that_o this_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v the_o sign_n the_o image_n and_o the_o figure_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n but_o sign_n accompany_v if_o it_o may_v be_v so_o say_v with_o the_o majesty_n of_o his_o own_o person_n and_o fill_v with_o the_o quicken_a virtue_n of_o his_o divine_a body_n break_v for_o we_o call_v his_o body_n and_o blood_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o resemblance_n because_o they_o be_v the_o symbol_n and_o sacrament_n the_o memorial_n of_o his_o person_n and_o of_o his_o death_n because_o they_o be_v unto_o we_o instead_o of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o pass_v into_o a_o sacrament_n of_o this_o holy_a body_n and_o precious_a blood_n and_o be_v change_v into_o their_o efficacy_n and_o virtue_n nevertheless_o if_o we_o can_v discover_v what_o be_v the_o consequence_n of_o this_o doctrine_n i_o doubt_v not_o but_o it_o will_v yet_o receive_v great_a illustration_n for_o as_o it_o be_v impossisible_a that_o they_o shall_v have_v believe_v the_o conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n without_o admit_v the_o three_o follow_a doctrine_n to_o wit_n the_o eat_n of_o the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n with_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o body_n the_o eat_n of_o this_o same_o flesh_n by_o the_o wicked_a as_o well_o as_o the_o just_a and_o the_o human_a presence_n of_o christ_n upon_o earth_n so_o it_o be_v also_o impossible_a they_o shall_v deny_v these_o three_o position_n without_o reject_v this_o substantial_a conversion_n therefore_o i_o suppose_v it_o be_v necessary_a to_o inquire_v exact_o what_o they_o herein_o believe_v for_o if_o they_o have_v receive_v they_o as_o article_n of_o their_o belief_n it_o will_v be_v a_o great_a conjecture_n in_o favour_n of_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n notwithstanding_o what_o they_o have_v already_o declare_v but_o if_o on_o the_o other_o hand_n they_o have_v reject_v they_o or_o be_v far_o from_o admit_v of_o they_o it_o will_v be_v a_o very_a great_a conjecture_n to_o the_o contrary_a and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n a_o strong_a confirmation_n of_o what_o they_o have_v depose_v in_o the_o precedent_a chapter_n to_o begin_v then_o our_o enquiry_n by_o the_o first_o of_o these_o three_o point_n i_o mean_v by_o the_o eat_n of_o the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n i_o say_v if_o we_o consult_v clement_n of_o alexandria_n we_o shall_v find_v he_o make_v a_o long_a discourse_n in_o the_o first_o book_n of_o his_o pedagogue_n and_o that_o in_o all_o that_o discourse_n he_o consider_v jesus_n christ_n either_o as_o the_o milk_n of_o child_n that_o be_v to_o say_v those_o which_o be_v child_n in_o knowledge_n or_o as_o the_o meat_n of_o firm_a grow_v man_n that_o be_v more_o advance_v in_o knowledge_n but_o always_o as_o a_o spiritual_a food_n and_o mystical_a nourishment_n which_o require_v to_o be_v eat_v after_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o appear_v by_o what_o he_o say_v of_o the_o birth_n and_o regeneration_n of_o the_o new_a people_n of_o the_o swadling-cloth_n wherein_o he_o wrap_v they_o of_o the_o growth_n for_o which_o he_o appoint_v they_o this_o food_n and_o in_o that_o he_o make_v our_o heart_n to_o be_v the_o palace_n and_o temple_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n hereunto_o particular_o relate_v what_o he_o say_v that_o the_o lord_n in_o these_o word_n of_o the_o gospel_n of_o st._n john_n ibid._n clem._n alex._n paedag._n 1_o c_o 6._o id._n ibid._n eat_v my_o flesh_n and_o drink_v my_o blood_n speak_v of_o faith_n and_o of_o the_o promise_n by_o a_o illustrious_a allegory_n as_o by_o meat_n whereby_o the_o church_n which_o be_v compose_v of_o many_o member_n be_v nourish_v and_o get_v growth_n and_o what_o he_o add_v afterward_o the_o milk_n fit_a and_o necessary_a for_o this_o child_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n ibid._n id._n ibid._n which_o by_o the_o word_n do_v feed_v the_o new_a people_n who_o our_o lord_n himself_o have_v beget_v with_o bodily_a pang_n and_o wrap_v as_o young_a infant_n in_o his_o precious_a blood_n and_o in_o fine_a this_o pious_a and_o excellent_a exclamation_n o_o wonderful_a mystery_n ibid._n id._n ibid._n it_o command_v we_o to_o put_v off_o the_o old_a and_o carnal_a corruption_n as_o also_o the_o old_a nourishment_n to_o the_o end_n that_o lead_v a_o new_a life_n which_o be_v that_o of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o receive_v he_o into_o we_o if_o it_o be_v possible_a we_o shall_v lay_v he_o up_o in_o we_o and_o lodge_v the_o saviour_n in_o our_o heart_n and_o elsewhere_o he_o say_v that_o it_o be_v to_o drink_v the_o blood_n of_o christ_n to_o be_v partaker_n of_o the_o incorruption_n of_o our_o lord_n which_o he_o attribute_n to_o the_o enter_v of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n into_o our_o heart_n resurrect_a tertul._n the_o resurrect_a tertullian_n also_o speak_v yet_o more_o clear_o explain_v figurative_o and_o metaphorical_o all_o that_o excellent_a discourse_n which_o we_o read_v in_o the_o six_o of_o st._n john_n where_o our_o saviour_n speak_v of_o eat_v his_o flesh_n and_o drink_v his_o blood_n although_o say_v he_o our_o saviour_n say_v that_o the_o flesh_n profit_v nothing_o the_o mean_v
of_o our_o lord_n with_o his_o spiritual_a presence_n they_o teach_v that_o this_o latter_a be_v common_a unto_o he_o with_o the_o father_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n when_o the_o son_n say_v st._n austin_n 106._o august_n tract_n 107._o in_o joâ—â—_n id._n ibid._n â—act_n 106._o remove_v from_o his_o apostle_n his_o corporal_a presence_n he_o with_o his_o father_n keep_v they_o spiritual_o and_o elsewhere_o he_o keep_v his_o child_n by_o a_o bodily_a presence_n and_o he_o be_v to_o depart_v from_o they_o by_o a_o bodily_a absence_n to_o keep_v they_o with_o his_o father_n by_o a_o spiritual_a presence_n second_o although_o they_o every_o where_n establish_v the_o absence_n of_o our_o lord_n as_o to_o his_o body_n yet_o they_o teach_v that_o he_o be_v present_a with_o the_o believe_a soul_n but_o they_o make_v this_o presence_n depend_v upon_o the_o intercourse_n of_o their_o faith_n and_o devotion_n which_o lift_v itself_o up_o unto_o heaven_n where_o he_o dwell_v which_o go_v and_o meditate_v on_o he_o at_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o his_o father_n and_o that_o go_v to_o take_v he_o upon_o the_o throne_n of_o his_o glory_n and_o so_o it_o be_v this_o excellent_a passage_n of_o st._n joan._n august_n tract_n â—0_n in_o joan._n austin_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v let_v the_o jew_n hear_v let_v they_o take_v he_o but_o they_o answer_v how_o shall_v i_o take_v he_o see_v he_o be_v absent_a how_o shall_v i_o reach_v with_o my_o hand_n unto_o heaven_n to_o embrace_v he_o upon_o his_o throne_n send_v up_o thither_o thy_o faith_n and_o you_o have_v already_o embrace_v he_o your_o father_n have_v embrace_v he_o in_o the_o flesh_n but_o you_o receive_v he_o in_o your_o heart_n for_o jesus_n christ_n be_v absent_a as_o he_o be_v also_o present_a 4._o id._n serm._n 74._o the_o divers_a c._n 4._o and_o again_o we_o now_o believe_v in_o he_o that_o sit_v on_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o the_o father_n yet_o nevertheless_o whilst_o we_o be_v in_o this_o body_n we_o be_v absent_a from_o he_o if_o any_o make_v any_o doubt_n of_o it_o or_o deny_v it_o and_o that_o he_o say_v where_o be_v your_o god_n we_o can_v show_v he_o unto_o he_o in_o fine_a i_o believe_v that_o from_o this_o same_o fountain_n proceed_v also_o this_o other_o stream_n i_o mean_v the_o sursum_fw-la corda_n which_o be_v famous_a in_o the_o ancient_a church_n which_o they_o make_v to_o echo_v out_o aloud_o in_o the_o christian_a assembly_n at_o the_o very_a time_n when_o they_o dispose_v themselves_o to_o receive_v the_o communion_n and_o which_o still_o remain_v in_o all_o their_o liturgy_n for_o by_o these_o word_n they_o be_v warn_v not_o to_o look_v bare_o or_o only_o upon_o the_o bread_n and_o the_o cup_n as_o the_o great_a council_n of_o nice_a do_v speak_v by_o the_o relation_n of_o gelatius_n of_o cyzika_n but_o to_o lift_v up_o all_o their_o thought_n into_o heaven_n towards_o the_o only_a object_n of_o their_o devotion_n which_o be_v jesus_n christ_n our_o saviour_n therefore_o the_o holy_a father_n often_o exhort_v their_o flock_n not_o to_o seek_v jesus_n christ_n upon_o earth_n cor._n chrysost_n hom._n 24._o in_o 1_o ad_fw-la cor._n but_o in_o heaven_n witness_n st._n chrysostom_n who_o say_v that_o to_o draw_v near_o he_o we_o must_v be_v like_o a_o eagle_n and_o fly_v unto_o heaven_n itself_o mount_v on_o high_a and_o have_v nothing_o common_a with_o the_o earth_n not_o grovel_v nor_o be_v draw_v downward_o but_o fly_v continual_o upward_o look_v towards_o the_o sun_n of_o righteousness_n have_v the_o eye_n of_o the_o understanding_n open_v and_o elsewhere_o antiochen_n id._n hom._n 11._o ad_fw-la pop._n antiochen_n if_o you_o will_v see_v my_o wing_n i_o have_v one_o swift_a than_o the_o eagle_n to_o fly_v not_o ten_o or_o twenty_o degree_n nor_o unto_o heaven_n only_o but_o even_o beyond_o the_o heaven_n and_o above_o the_o heaven_n of_o heaven_n where_o jesus_n christ_n sit_v at_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o god_n and_o again_o the_o reason_n wherefore_o christ_n call_v we_o eagle_n christi_fw-la id._n the_o baptism_n christi_fw-la say_v where_o the_o body_n be_v there_o will_v the_o eagle_n be_v gather_v together_o it_o be_v that_o we_o shall_v ascend_v up_o into_o heaven_n and_o that_o we_o shall_v fly_v upward_o support_v by_o the_o wing_n of_o the_o spirit_n but_o on_o the_o contrary_a say_v he_o we_o grovel_v on_o the_o earth_n like_o serpent_n nat._n id._n hom._n 4._o the_o incomp_n dei_fw-la nat._n and_o eat_v dust_n and_o elsewhere_o let_v no_o body_n have_v at_o that_o time_n thought_n concern_v the_o affair_n of_o this_o life_n but_o banish_v from_o his_o mind_n all_o worldly_a thought_n transport_v himself_o whole_o into_o heaven_n as_o it_o be_v assist_v at_o the_o throne_n of_o glory_n and_o fly_v with_o the_o seraphim_n offer_v the_o most_o holy_a hymn_n unto_o the_o god_n of_o majesty_n and_o glory_n seraph_n id._n hom._n in_o seraph_n and_o again_o elsewhere_o consider_v these_o thing_n o_o man_n and_o represent_v unto_o yourself_o the_o greatness_n of_o the_o gift_n raise_v yourself_o up_o 5._o cyril_n hierosol_n mystag_n 5._o and_o forsake_v the_o ear-pike_n your_o flight_n towards_o heaven_n st._n cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n say_v also_o â—â—fore_o st._n chrysostom_n the_o priest_n cry_v lift_v up_o your_o heart_n on_o high_a for_o in_o truth_n in_o that_o terrible_a moment_n we_o shall_v have_v our_o heart_n lift_v up_o unto_o god_n and_o not_o down_o towards_o the_o world_n and_o earthly_a thing_n the_o priest_n than_o command_v with_o authority_n that_o every_o one_o forsake_v the_o thought_n of_o this_o life_n and_o household_n care_n and_o that_o he_o shall_v lift_v up_o his_o heart_n unto_o heaven_n where_o god_n the_o lover_n of_o mankind_n be_v st._n austin_n say_v the_o same_o 222._o august_n de_fw-mi bono_fw-mi persev_n c._n 13._o psal_n 39_o &_o serm_n 44._o de_fw-la tempore_fw-la &_o de_fw-fr verb._n dom._n 53._o &_o in_o ps_n 148._o serm._n 4_o 29._o &_o 38._o a_o sirmund_n edit_n &_o 82._o the_o divers_a germ._n const_n in_o contempl_a job_n l._n 6._o the_o verb_n incarn_v c_o 24_o 25._o apud_fw-la phot._n cod._n 222._o what_o be_v say_v in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o believer_n that_o we_o shall_v lift_v up_o our_o heart_n on_o high_a unto_o the_o lord_n be_v a_o gift_n of_o god_n for_o which_o gift_n the_o priest_n warn_v those_o to_o who_o it_o be_v say_v to_o give_v thanks_o unto_o the_o lord_n and_o they_o answer_v that_o it_o be_v just_a and_o that_o the_o thing_n deserve_v it_o well_o for_o see_v our_o heart_n be_v not_o in_o our_o power_n but_o that_o it_o be_v raise_v by_o the_o help_n of_o god_n to_o the_o end_n it_o shall_v rise_v and_o think_v on_o thing_n which_o be_v above_o where_o jesus_n christ_n sit_v on_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o god_n and_o not_o on_o the_o thing_n of_o the_o earth_n unto_o who_o shall_v thanks_o be_v give_v for_o so_o great_a a_o benefit_n but_o unto_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n who_o be_v the_o author_n of_o it_o german_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n say_v that_o the_o believer_n which_o be_v to_o communicate_v be_v warn_v to_o lift_v up_o their_o heart_n and_o that_o they_o answer_v we_o have_v unto_o the_o lord_n to_o the_o end_n they_o shall_v lift_v up_o their_o thought_n from_o earth_n unto_o the_o king_n of_o heaven_n the_o friar_n jovius_n in_o the_o library_n of_o the_o patriarch_n photius_n when_o the_o body_n of_o the_o lord_n say_v he_o be_v show_v upon_o the_o holy_a table_n those_o which_o attend_v on_o both_o side_n represent_v the_o cherubin_n with_o six_o wing_n fan_v the_o thing_n which_o be_v there_o offer_v with_o wing_n which_o serve_v for_o fan_n as_o it_o be_v to_o hinder_v the_o communicant_o from_o stay_v on_o the_o thing_n which_o be_v see_v but_o lift_v they_o up_o with_o the_o eye_n of_o the_o understanding_n above_o all_o there_o be_v of_o shadow_n raise_v they_o up_o by_o mean_n of_o these_o visible_a thing_n to_o the_o contemplation_n of_o thing_n invisible_a and_o unto_o this_o ineffable_a beauty_n in_o all_o likelihood_n it_o be_v that_o the_o collect_v of_o ascension-eve_n ascens_fw-la apud_fw-la cassand_n in_o vigil_n ascens_fw-la be_v conceive_v in_o these_o term_n in_o some_o coppie_n we_o beseech_v thou_o o_o lord_n that_o by_o these_o holy_a thing_n which_o we_o have_v receive_v the_o effect_n of_o our_o devotion_n may_v tend_v where_o be_v with_o thou_o our_o substance_n jesus_n christ_n thy_o son_n our_o lord_n chap._n v._n continuation_n of_o the_o consequence_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o father_n although_o what_o we_o have_v examine_v in_o the_o forego_n chapter_n do_v full_o justify_v that_o the_o holy_a father_n have_v be_v constant_a in_o their_o doctrine_n and_o that_o the_o consequence_n which_o depend_v upon_o it_o be_v absolute_o
the_o sun_n which_o show_v itself_o in_o spread_v its_o light_n over_o all_o thing_n and_o afterward_o direct_v his_o word_n unto_o christian_n he_o say_v unto_o they_o that_o have_v say_v the_o word_n be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n they_o declare_v instead_o of_o the_o pure_a and_o holy_a word_n of_o god_n a_o man_n shameful_o punish_v whip_v and_o nail_v to_o a_o cross_n he_o make_v a_o jest_n 5._o id._n ibid._n l._n 6._o p._n 3_o 5._o that_o we_o shall_v believe_v that_o god_n be_v bear_v of_o a_o virgin_n say_v that_o god_n intend_v to_o send_v a_o spirit_n have_v no_o need_n to_o form_v it_o by_o his_o breath_n in_o the_o womb_n of_o a_o woman_n because_o know_v before_o how_o to_o make_v a_o body_n he_o can_v have_v make_v one_o for_o himself_o without_o send_v his_o spirit_n in_o so_o filthy_a a_o place_n and_o to_o render_v the_o more_o ridiculous_a this_o great_a mystery_n of_o our_o holy_a religion_n he_o compare_v it_o unto_o the_o fable_n of_o danae_n 385._o id._n lib._n 1._o p._n 30._o id._n l._n 3._o p._n 131._o &_o 8._o p_o 385._o of_o menalippe_n of_o auge_n and_o of_o antiope_n he_o can_v not_o suffer_v they_o shall_v adore_v and_o as_o he_o say_v elsewhere_o that_o they_o shall_v honour_v with_o a_o worship_n religious_a above_o all_o religion_n a_o man_n that_o have_v be_v a_o prisoner_n and_o be_v dead_a as_o also_o for_o that_o reason_n justify_v the_o plurality_n of_o his_o god_n as_o if_o christian_n content_v not_o themselves_o in_o worship_v one_o alone_o under_o a_o shadow_n that_o they_o worship_v jesus_n christ_n 385._o id._n l._n 8._o p._n 385._o if_o christian_n say_v he_o worship_v but_o one_o only_a god_n they_o may_v it_o may_v be_v have_v some_o pretext_n of_o despise_v all_o other_o but_o they_o render_v infinite_a honour_n unto_o this_o which_o have_v appear_v but_o of_o late_a nevertheless_o they_o think_v they_o do_v not_o offend_v god_n when_o they_o serve_v and_o honour_v his_o minister_n what_o st._n cyril_n of_o alexandria_n have_v write_v against_o julian_n the_o apostate_n sufficient_o inform_v we_o of_o all_o the_o blasphemy_n which_o this_o back_n slider_n from_o the_o christian_a religion_n spew_v out_o against_o all_o that_o be_v most_o holy_a and_o sacred_a in_o the_o most_o important_a and_o essential_a mystery_n of_o our_o religion_n he_o deny_v the_o incarnation_n of_o the_o divinity_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v the_o ground_n and_o foundation_n of_o all_o our_o hope_n the_o salvation_n he_o have_v purchase_v for_o we_o with_o the_o price_n of_o his_o blood_n he_o revile_v we_o with_o the_o glorious_a title_n of_o mother_n of_o god_n which_o we_o give_v unto_o the_o holy_a virgin_n 6._o julian_n ap_fw-mi cyril_n alex._n l._n 8._o p._n 262._o t._n 6._o you_o cease_v not_o say_v he_o to_o call_v mary_n mother_n of_o god_n he_o refute_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o trinity_n of_o person_n in_o the_o unity_n of_o essence_n accuse_v we_o of_o contradict_v moses_n who_o say_v there_o be_v but_o one_o god_n whereas_o we_o admit_v of_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n 291._o id_fw-la l._n 9_o p._n 290_o 291._o moses_n say_v he_o teach_v there_o be_v but_o one_o god_n but_o you_o have_v invent_v thing_n which_o agree_v not_o with_o what_o moses_n say_v for_o you_o teach_v that_o the_o son_n be_v god_n with_o the_o father_n 262._o id._n l._n 8._o p._n 262._o and_o in_o the_o forego_n book_n they_o will_v tell_v i_o it_o may_v be_v they_o admit_v not_o of_o two_o nor_o three_o but_o i_o will_v show_v that_o they_o do_v admit_v of_o it_o by_o the_o testimony_n of_o john_n when_o he_o say_v in_o the_o beginning_n be_v the_o word_n and_o the_o word_n be_v with_o god_n and_o the_o word_n be_v god_n 276._o id._n ibid._n p._n 276._o if_o the_o word_n be_v god_n say_v he_o again_o as_o you_o assure_v it_o be_v beget_v of_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o father_n wherefore_o say_v you_o that_o the_o virgin_n be_v the_o mother_n of_o god_n for_o how_o can_v a_o woman_n of_o the_o same_o human_a nature_n with_o we_o bring_v forth_o a_o god_n and_o morover_n see_v god_n say_v positive_o it_o be_v i_o and_o there_o be_v no_o saviour_n but_o i_o how_o then_o dare_v you_o call_v he_o your_o saviour_n which_o be_v bear_v of_o a_o woman_n according_o we_o read_v in_o the_o act_n of_o the_o martyrdom_n of_o terachus_n of_o probus_n and_o andronicus_n which_o cardinal_n baronius_n insert_v in_o his_o annal_n but_o which_o mr._n emery_n bigot_n unto_o who_o the_o whole_a republic_n of_o learning_n be_v oblige_v have_v give_v we_o more_o entire_a in_o latin_a two_o or_o three_o year_n since_o and_o from_o who_o we_o daily_o expect_v it_o in_o greek_a we_o there_o read_v it_o i_o say_v that_o the_o judge_n maximius_n a_o pagan_a hear_v terachus_n which_o he_o cause_v to_o be_v torment_v say_v that_o he_o trust_v in_o the_o name_n of_o god_n and_o of_o his_o christ_n fail_v not_o from_o thence_o to_o take_v occasion_n to_o treat_v he_o with_o unjust_a and_o curse_a and_o to_o tax_v he_o with_o the_o plurality_n of_o god_n 7._o pâ—ass_v ss_z tarachi_n etc._n etc._n p._n 7._o false_a and_o wicked_a that_o thou_o be_v say_v he_o thou_o adore_v then_o two_o god_n which_o thou_o confess_v with_o the_o mouth_n and_o thou_o deny_v those_o which_o we_o do_v serve_v but_o to_o return_v to_o the_o great_a enemy_n of_o the_o christian_a name_n i_o mean_v julian_n the_o apostate_n he_o also_o have_v vilify_v our_o holy_a baptism_n reproach_v we_o with_o what_o we_o believe_v of_o the_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n of_o these_o mystical_a and_o heal_a water_n see_v say_v he_o what_o st._n paul_n say_v unto_o they_o 245._o julian_n ap._n cyril_n alex._n l._n 7._o p._n 245._o that_o they_o have_v be_v cleanse_v and_o sanctify_v through_o the_o wash_n of_o water_n as_o if_o water_n penetrate_v unto_o the_o soul_n to_o wash_v and_o to_o purify_v it_o but_o baptism_n can_v heal_v a_o leper_n non_fw-la a_o scurf_n nor_o a_o scab_n nor_o a_o gout_n nor_o a_o dysentery_n nor_o a_o dropsy_n nor_o the_o least_o sickness_n of_o the_o body_n and_o then_o how_o much_o more_o unable_a be_v it_o to_o remove_v adultery_n rapine_n and_o all_o other_o impurity_n of_o the_o soul_n this_o wretched_a apostate_n have_v ever_o undertake_v to_o condemn_v the_o wise_a and_o just_a conduct_n of_o the_o god_n which_o we_o adore_v in_o punish_v of_o some_o for_o the_o sin_n of_o other_o and_o for_o the_o same_o reason_n he_o make_v some_o attempt_n against_o the_o doctrine_n of_o original_a sin_n he_o urge_v what_o be_v write_v that_o god_n visit_v the_o iniquity_n of_o the_o father_n upon_o the_o child_n and_o insolent_o condemn_v what_o god_n say_v in_o the_o book_n of_o number_n touch_v phineas_n who_o run_v a_o javelin_n through_o the_o israelitish_n man_n which_o defile_v himself_o with_o the_o midianitish_a woman_n till_o that_o he_o have_v turn_v away_o his_o anger_n from_o the_o child_n of_o israel_n and_o hinder_v that_o he_o have_v not_o consume_v they_o 161._o id_fw-la ibid._n l._n 5._o p._n 160_o 161._o suppose_v say_v he_o there_o have_v be_v a_o thousand_o which_o have_v undertake_v to_o transgress_v the_o law_n of_o god_n ought_v six_o hundred_o thousand_o be_v destroy_v for_o the_o sin_n of_o one_o thousand_o it_o seem_v to_o i_o say_v he_o it_o have_v be_v much_o better_a to_o save_v one_o wicked_a man_n with_o so_o many_o thousand_o of_o good_a than_o to_o have_v destroy_v so_o many_o thousand_o of_o good_a man_n in_o the_o destruction_n of_o one_o wicked_a man._n there_o be_v scarce_o one_o of_o all_o our_o mystery_n but_o have_v be_v attack_v by_o the_o jew_n or_o the_o gentile_n and_o have_v be_v censure_v by_o they_o which_o do_v evident_o show_v that_o they_o have_v knowledge_n of_o they_o and_o that_o they_o be_v not_o ignorant_a of_o what_o be_v believe_v and_o practise_v in_o the_o christian_a religion_n either_o by_o read_v our_o book_n or_o by_o the_o relation_n of_o some_o apostate_n that_o fall_v away_o what_o we_o have_v hitherto_o say_v sufficient_o testify_v it_o 2._o lactant._n instit_fw-la l._n 5._o c_o 2._o and_o what_o lactantius_n say_v of_o a_o heathen_a which_o write_v against_o the_o religion_n of_o jesus_n christ_n do_v full_o confirm_v it_o he_o relate_v say_v he_o so_o many_o thing_n and_o thing_n so_o secret_a and_o private_a that_o he_o seem_v to_o have_v former_o be_v of_o the_o same_o belief_n that_o which_o cause_v admiration_n in_o a_o great_a many_o be_v that_o among_o so_o many_o thing_n as_o they_o have_v say_v of_o our_o religion_n among_o so_o many_o reproach_n which_o they_o have_v make_v against_o christian_n touch_v the_o nature_n of_o their_o mystery_n among_o so_o many_o accusation_n
and_o commemoration_n of_o the_o passion_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o god_n in_o choose_v this_o type_n and_o not_o a_o humane_a effigy_n intend_v to_o shun_v the_o danger_n of_o idolatry_n they_o content_v not_o themselves_o to_o say_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v a_o image_n they_o declare_v that_o this_o image_n be_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n they_o speak_v of_o sacrifice_v this_o image_n this_o choose_a matter_n this_o substance_n of_o bread_n they_o please_v themselves_o in_o make_v a_o perpetual_a opposition_n betwixt_o the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o bread_n which_o be_v its_o figure_n or_o image_n they_o say_v that_o the_o one_o be_v his_o body_n by_o nature_n and_o the_o other_o his_o body_n by_o institution_n that_o the_o former_a be_v the_o matter_n of_o his_o humane_a substance_n without_o personal_a subsistence_n and_o the_o other_o a_o matter_n choose_v that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n not_o have_v humane_a feature_n that_o the_o one_o be_v holy_a because_o it_o be_v deify_v that_o the_o other_o be_v render_v holy_a by_o the_o sanctification_n of_o grace_n in_o fine_a that_o the_o one_o be_v his_o flesh_n which_o he_o have_v take_v to_o himself_o and_o that_o he_o have_v sanctify_v with_o a_o holiness_n proper_a unto_o himself_o and_o that_o the_o other_o be_v sanctify_v by_o the_o grace_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n which_o by_o the_o ministry_n of_o the_o priest_n make_v it_o holy_a whereas_o it_o be_v common_a and_o because_o the_o father_n which_o precede_v they_o be_v wont_a to_o consider_v the_o sacrament_n as_o a_o image_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n these_o also_o will_v have_v it_o to_o be_v a_o express_a image_n of_o this_o adorable_a mystery_n in_o contemplation_n whereof_o we_o must_v lift_v up_o our_o faith_n and_o bring_v down_o our_o sin_n it_o be_v for_o this_o reason_n they_o say_v that_o there_o be_v no_o other_o thing_n under_o heaven_n nor_o any_o other_o figure_n but_o that_o choose_v by_o jesus_n christ_n to_o express_v the_o image_n of_o his_o incarnation_n and_o a_o little_a under_o they_o say_v that_o our_o saviour_n design_n in_o the_o institution_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v to_o represent_v and_o show_v clear_o unto_o man_n the_o mystery_n of_o his_o oeconomy_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o his_o incarnation_n therefore_o they_o thus_o conclude_v all_o their_o discourse_n it_o have_v be_v demonstrate_v that_o it_o be_v the_o true_a figure_n of_o the_o incarnation_n of_o jesus_n christ_n our_o god_n if_o it_o be_v a_o true_a image_n as_o they_o do_v assure_v it_o be_v necessary_a say_v some_o that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n shall_v remain_v after_o sanctification_n to_o represent_v sincere_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o which_o be_v not_o abolish_v by_o his_o union_n unto_o the_o divine_a nature_n they_o add_v unto_o all_o these_o consideration_n that_o the_o council_n testify_v that_o our_o lord_n command_v we_o to_o make_v not_o his_o real_a body_n but_o the_o figure_n of_o his_o body_n and_o of_o his_o blood_n and_o in_o that_o jesus_n christ_n command_v that_o this_o image_n shall_v be_v of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n without_o the_o lineament_n of_o humane_a shape_n it_o be_v to_o prevent_v idolatry_n a_o argument_n which_o will_v be_v unworthy_a the_o council_n if_o it_o have_v believe_v that_o the_o bread_n after_o consecration_n have_v be_v no_o long_o bread_n but_o the_o body_n itself_o of_o the_o saviour_n of_o the_o world_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v religious_o adore_v by_o reason_n of_o his_o personal_a union_n with_o the_o godhead_n very_o far_o from_o fear_v of_o commit_v idolatry_n in_o adore_v of_o he_o thus_o it_o be_v that_o many_o do_v argue_v from_o this_o testimony_n they_o live_v thirty_o two_o year_n in_o the_o east_n under_o the_o authority_n of_o this_o council_n but_o in_o the_o year_n 787._o the_o empress_n irene_n have_v a_o violent_a affection_n for_o image_n cause_v a_o second_o council_n to_o be_v assemble_v at_o nice_a in_o bythinia_n whither_o she_o cause_v to_o come_v people_n to_o her_o own_o like_n as_o also_o that_o favour_a image_n insomuch_o as_o the_o better_a to_o accomplish_v her_o design_n she_o confer_v the_o patriarchship_n of_o constantinople_n upon_o one_o terrasius_n which_o be_v a_o lay_v person_n can_v not_o according_a to_o the_o ecclesiastical_a constitution_n be_v capable_a of_o enjoy_v this_o dignity_n in_o this_o council_n assemble_v at_o the_o desire_n and_o pleasure_n of_o the_o empress_n who_o govern_v all_o thing_n in_o the_o minority_n of_o constantine_n her_o son_n be_v disannul_v all_o that_o have_v be_v do_v at_o constantinople_n against_o image_n and_o by_o the_o way_n they_o censure_v what_o the_o other_o father_n have_v say_v that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v a_o image_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o say_v they_o it_o be_v his_o true_a body_n and_o his_o true_a blood_n and_o not_o a_o image_n 758._o council_n nican_n 2._o act_n 6._o t._n 5._o conc_fw-fr p._n 5â—_n &_o 758._o see_v here_o their_o very_a term_n the_o oblation_n be_v pious_o call_v type_n that_o be_v to_o say_v figure_n and_o image_n by_o some_o of_o the_o holy_a father_n before_o the_o perfection_n of_o sanctification_n but_o after_o sanctification_n they_o be_v call_v true_o they_o be_v and_o be_v believe_v to_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n and_o thereupon_o they_o censure_v those_o of_o constantinople_n for_o call_v the_o eucharist_n a_o image_n and_o to_o have_v instance_a for_o destroy_v of_o image_n the_o example_n of_o a_o image_n which_o be_v not_o a_o image_n but_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n i_o will_v not_o here_o make_v a_o comparison_n betwixt_o these_o two_o council_n in_o their_o full_a extent_n nor_o search_v into_o the_o parallel_n betwixt_o they_o i_o will_v say_v but_o little_a but_o what_o i_o shall_v say_v will_v suffice_v to_o satisfy_v the_o reader_n 191._o sirmond_n t._n â—_o council_n gall._n p._n 191._o not_o to_o mention_v what_o have_v be_v observe_v by_o father_n sirmond_n that_o the_o second_o council_n of_o nice_a can_v have_v the_o name_n of_o a_o ecumenical_a and_o universal_a council_n it_o appear_v in_o the_o first_o place_n that_o much_o simplicity_n and_o sincerity_n may_v be_v see_v in_o that_o of_o constantinople_n although_o we_o have_v but_o little_a of_o their_o act_n trasmit_v unto_o we_o but_o what_o be_v do_v by_o their_o enemy_n but_o in_o that_o of_o nice_n i_o be_o oblige_v to_o say_v that_o there_o be_v injustice_n to_o be_v find_v in_o that_o these_o prelate_n do_v assure_v in_o a_o great_a many_o place_n that_o they_o have_v present_a in_o their_o assembly_n the_o legate_n of_o the_o three_o patriarch_n of_o the_o east_n whereas_o the_o certain_a truth_n be_v 597._o conc._n nican_n 2._o act_n 3._o p._n 594_o 595_o 596_o 597._o that_o not_o one_o of_o the_o three_o patriarch_n of_o the_o east_n do_v send_v any_o deputy_n thither_o but_o five_o or_o six_o hermit_n of_o palestine_n ignorant_a and_o unexperienced_a person_n as_o they_o call_v themselves_o at_o the_o instance_n of_o the_o deputy_n of_o the_o patriarch_n terrasius_n do_v depute_v two_o of_o their_o own_o number_n john_n and_o thomas_n to_o assist_v at_o this_o council_n of_o the_o legate_n of_o the_o patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n of_o antioch_n and_o of_o jerusalem_n i_o find_v no_o mark_n or_o mention_n the_o piece_n insert_v in_o the_o act_n of_o the_o council_n testify_v the_o same_o second_o in_o the_o council_n of_o constantinople_n the_o father_n whereof_o it_o be_v compose_v do_v not_o licentious_o abuse_v the_o holy_a scripture_n to_o draw_v it_o to_o their_o party_n but_o i_o can_v forbear_v say_v that_o it_o be_v quite_o otherwise_o in_o that_o of_o nice_n where_o they_o take_v liberty_n miserable_o to_o wrest_v the_o scripture_n and_o to_o corrupt_v they_o to_o draw_v inference_n in_o favour_n of_o image_n worship_n this_o be_v to_o be_v see_v in_o several_a instance_n especial_o in_o all_o the_o four_o session_n in_o the_o three_o place_n we_o do_v not_o see_v that_o the_o father_n of_o constantinople_n have_v recourse_n to_o so_o many_o and_o gross_a piece_n as_o those_o of_o nice_a 622._o act._n 2._o p._n 555._o act._n 4._o p._n 622._o who_o make_v use_v of_o they_o free_o and_o without_o any_o scruple_n for_o the_o establish_n of_o their_o opinion_n as_o the_o act_n of_o pope_n sylvester_n in_o the_o second_o session_n the_o book_n of_o the_o passion_n of_o a_o image_n of_o jesus_n christ_n under_o the_o name_n of_o st._n athanasius_n although_o this_o ridiculous_a piece_n have_v be_v but_o new_o invent_v 649._o ibid._n 642._o ibid._n 649._o no_o question_n but_o by_o some_o one_o that_o be_v for_o worship_v of_o image_n the_o obscene_a and_o filthy_a history_n of_o a_o friar_n
in_o a_o bad_a light_n they_o can_v never_o right_o understand_v what_o be_v the_o true_a belief_n of_o the_o church_n upon_o the_o controversy_n wherewith_o it_o have_v be_v agitate_a so_o many_o year_n nevertheless_o there_o be_v nothing_o we_o shall_v more_o endeavour_v than_o to_o represent_v and_o discover_v the_o naked_a truth_n not_o care_v that_o man_n shall_v triumph_v over_o we_o so_o that_o truth_n may_v triumph_v over_o we_o all_o it_o be_v with_o this_o design_n that_o i_o have_v undertake_v to_o discover_v sincere_o what_o christian_n have_v believe_v in_o past_a age_n and_o the_o article_n of_o the_o eucharist_n which_o seem_v to_o i_o one_o of_o the_o most_o essential_a and_o which_o cause_v the_o great_a division_n among_o christian_n in_o the_o west_n but_o to_o the_o end_n that_o none_o may_v be_v mistake_v in_o the_o explication_n of_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n and_o not_o swerve_v from_o their_o intention_n i_o will_v propose_v some_o mean_n which_o seem_v not_o to_o i_o improper_a and_o the_o practice_n whereof_o may_v be_v of_o great_a use_n unto_o all_o such_o as_o desire_v to_o be_v instruct_v in_o what_o they_o believe_v in_o the_o first_o place_n their_o work_n ought_v to_o be_v read_v without_o any_o prejudice_n i_o speak_v of_o their_o genuine_a not_o forge_v work_n for_o when_o one_o be_v pre-occupyed_a in_o favour_n of_o a_o opinion_n and_o set_v about_o read_v they_o one_o shall_v find_v what_o be_v not_o intend_v therein_o prejudice_n so_o darken_n the_o understanding_n that_o many_o time_n the_o shadow_n be_v take_v for_o the_o substance_n and_o a_o fallacious_a appearance_n for_o the_o truth_n because_o that_o prejudice_n predominate_v and_o make_v man_n incapable_a of_o right_o judge_v what_o they_o read_v the_o idea_n of_o the_o opinion_n which_o prepossess_v we_o so_o fill_v the_o faculty_n of_o the_o understanding_n that_o it_o can_v receive_v no_o other_o impression_n until_o we_o dismiss_v these_o prejudices_fw-la wherefore_o the_o first_o thing_n to_o be_v do_v when_o we_o set_v about_o read_v the_o monument_n which_o we_o still_o enjoy_v of_o ecclesiastical_a antiquity_n be_v well_o to_o examine_v ourselves_o to_o see_v if_o we_o be_v free_a from_o all_o sort_n of_o preoccupation_n for_o provide_v we_o bring_v unto_o this_o study_n nothing_o of_o our_o own_o but_o attention_n and_o a_o sincere_a desire_n of_o know_v the_o truth_n we_o shall_v gather_v fruit_n full_a of_o consolation_n and_o joy_n and_o we_o shall_v doubtless_o discover_v what_o have_v be_v the_o belief_n of_o those_o ancient_a doctor_n upon_o the_o point_n which_o we_o examine_v second_o great_a heed_n must_v be_v take_v not_o to_o separate_v what_o god_n have_v join_v together_o i_o mean_v the_o nature_n and_o the_o matter_n of_o the_o symbol_n from_o their_o efficacy_n and_o from_o their_o virtue_n in_o their_o lawful_a use_n for_o then_o these_o thing_n be_v inseparable_a although_o they_o be_v different_a one_o from_o another_o for_o the_o nature_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v one_o thing_n and_o the_o grace_n and_o virtue_n which_o the_o consecration_n add_v unto_o their_o nature_n be_v another_o thing_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v that_o the_o holy_a father_n speak_v not_o so_o honourable_o of_o the_o sacrament_n when_o they_o consider_v the_o substance_n of_o the_o symbol_n as_o when_o they_o regard_v their_o efficacy_n and_o virtue_n and_o indeed_o when_o they_o have_v a_o design_n to_o represent_v this_o efficacy_n they_o make_v use_v of_o the_o lofty_a and_o most_o magnificent_a expression_n to_o raise_v the_o dignity_n of_o this_o mystery_n and_o to_o make_v we_o conceive_v a_o grand_a idea_n of_o it_o and_o certain_o it_o be_v with_o great_a reason_n because_o it_o be_v a_o thing_n very_o worthy_a our_o admiration_n and_o which_o i_o may_v say_v do_v surpass_v our_o understanding_n that_o christ_n jesus_n shall_v accompany_v his_o sacrament_n with_o so_o great_a a_o power_n that_o he_o shall_v cleanse_v our_o soul_n with_o a_o few_o drop_n of_o water_n and_o that_o he_o shall_v nourish_v they_o with_o a_o few_o crumb_n of_o bread_n and_o a_o few_o drop_n of_o wine_n but_o after_o a_o manner_n so_o noble_a so_o heavenly_a and_o so_o divine_a that_o all_o we_o can_v do_v be_v to_o feel_v the_o fruit_n and_o advantage_n without_o conceive_v the_o manner_n or_o how_o it_o be_v effect_v and_o therein_o be_v see_v that_o magnificence_n of_o the_o work_n of_o god_n 2._o tertul._n de_fw-fr baptis_n c._n 2._o which_o be_v promise_v in_o the_o effect_n whereof_o tertullian_n speak_v and_o which_o he_o oppose_v unto_o the_o simplicity_n of_o these_o same_o work_n which_o appear_v in_o the_o action_n and_o in_o respect_n of_o which_o simplicity_n the_o father_n have_v express_v themselves_o in_o term_n more_o humble_a and_o not_o so_o lofty_a agreeable_a unto_o the_o nature_n of_o symbol_n this_o second_o mean_n shall_v be_v follow_v by_o a_o three_o which_o be_v not_o the_o least_o considerable_a and_o for_o the_o understanding_n whereof_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o observe_v that_o the_o holy_a father_n have_v use_v two_o sort_n of_o expression_n in_o speak_v of_o the_o eucharist_n by_o the_o one_o they_o affirm_v that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v bread_n and_o wine_n and_o by_o the_o other_o they_o say_v it_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n these_o two_o sort_n of_o expression_n take_v literal_o can_v agree_v together_o nor_o be_v both_o true_a in_o relation_n to_o one_o and_o the_o same_o subject_a for_o if_o the_o eucharist_n be_v proper_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n it_o be_v not_o proper_o bread_n and_o if_o it_o be_v proper_o bread_n it_o can_v be_v understand_v to_o be_v proper_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n nevertheless_o the_o father_n who_o have_v say_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v bread_n have_v also_o say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n how_o shall_v we_o then_o do_v to_o give_v a_o right_a sense_n unto_o expression_n so_o different_a and_o which_o in_o appearance_n be_v so_o inconsistent_a that_o which_o we_o shall_v do_v be_v mature_o to_o consider_v what_o these_o holy_a doctor_n have_v say_v for_o explanation_n of_o their_o meaning_n and_o that_o can_v better_o be_v do_v than_o by_o diligent_o search_v their_o work_n that_o of_o the_o two_o sort_n of_o expression_n which_o they_o have_v use_v they_o have_v restrain_v the_o one_o without_o give_v any_o limitation_n unto_o the_o other_o for_o in_o equity_n it_o must_v be_v grant_v that_o those_o which_o they_o have_v limit_v ought_v not_o to_o be_v explain_v according_a to_o their_o intention_n without_o the_o restriction_n which_o they_o have_v use_v and_o that_o on_o the_o contrary_a the_o other_o which_o have_v receive_v no_o limitation_n shall_v be_v understand_v simple_o and_o absolute_o and_o in_o the_o proper_a term_n wherein_o they_o have_v express_v they_o and_o to_o say_v the_o truth_n have_v they_o intend_v that_o these_o two_o so_o different_a expression_n shall_v have_v be_v understand_v in_o the_o same_o manner_n wherefore_o shall_v they_o have_v take_v so_o much_o care_n and_o pain_n to_o limit_v and_o restrain_v the_o one_o and_o never_o heed_n to_o take_v the_o least_o care_n in_o restrain_v or_o sweeten_v the_o other_o such_o different_a proceed_n in_o regard_n of_o these_o kind_n of_o expression_n do_v it_o not_o plain_o declare_v that_o they_o intend_v that_o they_o shall_v be_v different_o understand_v and_o that_o there_o shall_v be_v give_v unto_o those_o which_o they_o have_v restrain_v a_o figurative_a and_o metaphorical_a sense_n and_o unto_o those_o which_o be_v not_o restrain_v a_o proper_a and_o literal_a sense_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o the_o former_a shall_v be_v take_v for_o figurative_a speech_n and_o the_o latter_a for_o proper_a expression_n and_o without_o any_o figure_n if_o then_o they_o have_v restrain_v and_o limit_v the_o expression_n which_o do_v affirm_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v bread_n and_o wine_n and_o if_o they_o have_v not_o limit_v those_o which_o affirm_v that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n it_o must_v be_v conclude_v that_o those_o which_o declare_v that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v bread_n and_o wine_n be_v improper_a and_o figurative_a speech_n and_o that_o the_o other_o which_o say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v proper_a and_o literal_a expression_n but_o if_o on_o the_o other_o side_n they_o have_v take_v exact_a care_n to_o restrain_v the_o proposition_n which_o say_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n without_o add_v any_o limitation_n unto_o the_o other_o which_o assert_v that_o it_o be_v bread_n it_o must_v be_v necessary_o infer_v that_o when_o they_o say_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n they_o speak_v improper_o and_o
to_o take_v notice_n that_o if_o in_o this_o history_n i_o have_v speak_v of_o the_o country_n of_o the_o abassins_n as_o of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o prester_n john_n it_o be_v to_o accomnodate_v myself_o with_o the_o vulgar_a opinion_n without_o make_v exact_a inquiry_n what_o it_o be_v and_o without_o trouble_v myself_o at_o this_o time_n to_o reconcile_v historian_n and_o traveller_n that_o have_v write_v diverse_o of_o it_o the_o table_n of_o chapter_n part_n i._n contain_v the_o outward_a form_n of_o celebration_n chap._n i._n wherein_o be_v treat_v of_o the_o matter_n of_o the_o sacrament_n page_n 1_o chap._n ii_o wherein_o be_v mention_v make_v of_o divers_a sort_n of_o heretic_n as_o far_o only_a as_o may_v suffice_v to_o clear_v the_o point_n in_o question_n p._n 7_o chap._n iii_o progress_n of_o consideration_n of_o the_o matter_n of_o the_o sacrament_n wherein_o be_v examine_v what_o be_v say_v by_o s._n ignatius_n of_o certain_a heretic_n that_o reject_v the_o sacrament_n the_o heresy_n of_o one_o tanchelin_n who_o also_o reject_v it_o but_o by_o another_o principle_n the_o reproach_n of_o jew_n and_o other_o enemy_n and_o the_o difference_n betwixt_o the_o greek_a and_o latin_a church_n about_o leaven_a and_o unleavened_a bread_n p._n 22_o chap._n iu_o wherein_o be_v show_v whence_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v have_v and_o what_o be_v the_o form_n of_o the_o bread_n with_o the_o innovation_n and_o change_n which_o thereupon_o succeed_v p._n 30._o chap._n v._o of_o the_o consecration_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o first_o of_o the_o place_n where_o they_o be_v consecrate_a and_o of_o the_o matter_n of_o chalice_n and_o patins_z p._n 39_o chap._n vi_o of_o the_o language_n wherein_o consecration_n and_o general_o of_o all_o the_o service_n p._n 54_o chap._n vii_o of_o the_o ceremony_n and_o form_n of_o consecration_n p._n 65_o chap._n viii_o of_o the_o oblation_n or_o form_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n p._n 81_o chap._n ix_o of_o the_o elevation_n and_o break_v the_o bread_n p._n 101_o chap._n x._o of_o the_o distribution_n and_o of_o the_o communion_n and_o first_o of_o the_o time_n the_o place_n and_o posture_n of_o communicant_o p._n 110_o chap._n xi_o of_o he_o that_o distribute_v the_o sacrament_n and_o of_o he_o that_o communicate_v with_o the_o word_n both_o of_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o p._n 121_o chap._n xii_o of_o the_o thing_n distribute_v and_o receive_v p._n 131_o chap._n xiii_o the_o eucharist_n receive_v with_o the_o hand_n p._n 150_o chap._n fourteen_o of_o the_o liberty_n of_o carry_v the_o eucharist_n home_o after_o have_v take_v it_o in_o the_o church_n and_o of_o carry_v it_o in_o journey_n and_o voyages_n p._n 160_o chap._n xv._o the_o eucharist_n sâ—nt_v unto_o the_o absent_a and_o the_o sick_a unto_o who_o it_o be_v sometime_o send_v by_o lay-person_n man_n woman_n child_n etc._n etc._n p._n 164_o chap._n xvi_o divers_a use_v and_o divers_a custom_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n p._n 169_o part_n ii_o contain_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n chap._n i._o reflection_n make_v by_o the_o holy_a father_n upon_o the_o institution_n of_o the_o sacrament_n p._n 187_o chap._n ii_o what_o the_o â—â—thers_n believe_v of_o the_o thing_n we_o receive_v in_o the_o sacrament_n and_o whâ—â—_n they_o say_v of_o they_o p._n 199_o chap._n iii_o of_o the_o use_n and_o office_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n p._n 213_o chap._n iu_o consequence_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n p._n 231_o chap._n v._o continuation_n of_o the_o consequence_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n p._n 246_o chap._n vi_o other_o proof_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n with_o the_o inference_n draw_v by_o protestant_n from_o they_o p._n 265_o chap._n vii_o continuation_n of_o the_o proof_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n and_o of_o the_o induction_n of_o protestant_n p._n 277_o chap._n viii_o proof_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n draw_v by_o protestant_n from_o some_o practice_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n p._n 291_o chap._n ix_o other_o proof_n draw_v from_o the_o silence_n of_o pagan_n and_o of_o certain_a thing_n object_v against_o they_o by_o the_o holy_a father_n p._n 298_o chap._n x._o the_o last_o proof_n draw_v from_o what_o pass_v in_o regard_n of_o heretic_n either_o of_o their_o silence_n or_o of_o the_o father_n dispute_n against_o they_o p._n 308_o chap._n xi_o of_o the_o change_n make_v in_o the_o expression_n or_o the_o history_n of_o the_o seven_o century_n p._n 361_o chap._n xii_o wherein_o be_v examine_v what_o ensue_v in_o the_o eight_o century_n p._n 365_o chap._n xiii_o contain_v the_o history_n of_o the_o nine_o century_n p._n 385_o chap._n fourteen_o continuation_n of_o the_o nine_o century_n wherein_o be_v treat_v of_o the_o dignity_n and_o promotion_n of_o heribold_n p._n 4â—5_n chap._n xv._o continuation_n of_o the_o history_n of_o the_o nine_o century_n wherein_o be_v examine_v the_o silence_n of_o pope_n nicholas_n the_o first_o and_z adrian_z the_o second_o with_o two_o observation_n touch_v the_o greek_a church_n p._n 430_o chap._n xvi_o of_o the_o state_n of_o the_o ten_o century_n p._n 439_o chap._n xvii_o of_o what_o pass_v in_o the_o eleven_o century_n p._n 450_o chap._n xviii_o continuation_n of_o the_o history_n of_o the_o eucharist_n or_o the_o state_n of_o the_o twelve_o and_o thirteen_o century_n p._n 465_o chap._n xix_o the_o history_n of_o the_o fourteen_o and_o fifteen_o century_n p._n 497_o part_n iii_o wherein_o be_v treat_v of_o the_o worship_v the_o sacrament_n chap._n i._o of_o the_o preparation_n which_o go_v before_o the_o celebration_n p._n 521_o chap._n ii_o of_o disposition_n necessary_a for_o the_o communion_n and_o first_o of_o the_o motion_n of_o the_o believe_a soul_n in_o regard_n of_o god_n and_o of_o jesus_n christ_n p._n 541_o chap._n iii_o of_o the_o motion_n and_o disposition_n of_o the_o receiver_n in_o regard_n of_o the_o sacrament_n p._n 548_o chap._n iu_o wherein_o the_o question_n of_o adoration_n be_v examine_v p._n 556_o the_o history_n of_o the_o eucharist_n vincentius_n lerinensis_n have_v leave_v we_o for_o a_o maxim_n above_o m_o c._n year_n ago_o common_a vincent_n in_o common_a that_o great_a heed_n must_v be_v take_v to_o retain_v in_o the_o catholic_n church_n what_o have_v be_v believe_v every_o where_o always_o and_o by_o all_o this_o maxim_n appear_v so_o just_a and_o reasonable_a that_o christian_n shall_v make_v no_o difficulty_n to_o submit_v unto_o it_o however_o divide_v they_o be_v otherwise_o in_o matter_n of_o religion_n and_o although_o the_o author_n be_v not_o whole_o without_o blame_n see_v there_o be_v some_o which_o think_v that_o he_o fight_v under_o the_o ensign_n of_o the_o demi_a pelagian_o that_o he_o be_v very_o opposite_a unto_o st._n augustine_n doctrine_n touch_v predestination_n and_o that_o it_o be_v against_o he_o that_o st._n prosper_n do_v write_v in_o answer_v the_o objection_n which_o go_v under_o the_o name_n of_o vincentius_n nevertheless_o i_o do_v not_o judge_v that_o any_o fault_n be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o his_o maxim_n nor_o that_o any_o difficulty_n ought_v to_o be_v make_v in_o receive_v it_o see_v that_o st._n austin_n himself_o who_o name_n and_o memory_n shall_v ever_o be_v in_o veneration_n among_o good_a man_n have_v write_v something_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n before_o vincentius_n lerinensis_n 7._o aug._n l._n 4._o the_o bapt_a c._n 24._o t._n 7._o it_o be_v very_o just_o suppose_v say_v he_o that_o what_o the_o catholic_n church_n believe_v and_o have_v not_o be_v institute_v by_o council_n but_o have_v be_v always_o believe_v be_v derive_v only_o from_o apostolical_a authority_n undertake_v then_o to_o treat_v historical_o of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o by_o god_n assistante_n to_o show_v what_o have_v be_v believe_v in_o all_o age_n in_o the_o church_n touch_v this_o so_o important_a point_n of_o our_o salvation_n there_o be_v a_o necessity_n that_o we_o shall_v look_v back_o unto_o jesus_n christ_n the_o author_n of_o this_o august_n sacrament_n and_o the_o true_a beginning_n of_o the_o antiquity_n we_o be_v to_o inquire_v into_o for_o as_o the_o bless_a martyr_n st._n cyprian_n say_v if_o jesus_n christ_n only_o ought_v to_o be_v hear_v caecil_n cyprian_a ep._n 63._o ad_fw-la caecil_n we_o shall_v not_o regard_v what_o some_o before_o we_o have_v think_v fit_a to_o be_v do_v but_o what_o jesus_n christ_n who_o be_v before_o all_o have_v first_o do_v for_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o follow_v the_o custom_n of_o man_n but_o the_o truth_n of_o god_n to_o know_v what_o he_o have_v say_v and_o do_v in_o the_o institution_n of_o this_o mystery_n the_o evangelist_n and_o st._n paul_n must_v be_v consult_v who_o tell_v we_o
that_o our_o saviour_n have_v finish_v the_o solemnity_n of_o the_o ancient_a passover_n and_o intend_v to_o proceed_v unto_o the_o institution_n of_o the_o new_a i_o mean_v of_o the_o eucharist_n to_o leave_v unto_o the_o church_n a_o illustrious_a monument_n of_o his_o great_a love_n and_o charity_n he_o take_v bread_n and_o have_v give_v thanks_o unto_o his_o father_n over_o the_o bread_n that_o be_v to_o say_v have_v bless_v and_o consecrate_v it_o he_o break_v it_o into_o morsel_n and_o give_v it_o unto_o his_o disciple_n say_v take_v eat_v also_o he_o take_v the_o cup_n wherein_o be_v wine_n and_o have_v bless_v it_o as_o he_o have_v do_v the_o bread_n he_o give_v it_o unto_o they_o say_v these_o word_n drink_v you_o all_o of_o it_o that_o in_o distribute_v the_o bread_n he_o say_v unto_o they_o that_o it_o be_v his_o body_n giveâ—_n or_o break_v for_o they_o and_o give_v they_o the_o cup_n he_o say_v that_o iâ—_n waâ—_n his_o blood_n or_o the_o new_a testament_n in_o his_o blood_n shed_v for_o many_o for_o the_o remission_n of_o sin_n and_o that_o he_o will_v drink_v no_o more_o of_o that_o fruit_n of_o the_o vine_n until_o he_o drink_v it_o new_a in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o his_o father_n command_v they_o express_o to_o celebrate_v this_o divine_a sacrament_n until_o his_o come_n from_o heaven_n to_o show_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o it_o the_o remembrance_n of_o his_o person_n and_o suffering_n whereunto_o st._n paul_n do_v add_v the_o preparation_n which_o communicant_n ought_v to_o bring_v unto_o the_o holy_a table_n for_o fear_v lest_o this_o mystery_n which_o be_v intend_v unto_o the_o salvation_n and_o consolation_n of_o man_n shall_v turn_v unto_o their_o judgement_n and_o condemnation_n if_o they_o partake_v thereof_o unworthy_o but_o because_o the_o action_n of_o jesus_n christ_n do_v prescribe_v unto_o we_o if_o i_o may_v so_o speak_v the_o manner_n how_o we_o shall_v celebrate_v this_o holy_a mystery_n that_o his_o word_n instruct_v we_o what_o we_o ought_v to_o believe_v and_o that_o the_o preparation_n which_o st._n paul_n require_v of_o we_o contain_v in_o effect_n all_o the_o motion_n of_o a_o faithful_a soul_n that_o dispose_v itself_o to_o partake_v thereof_o motion_n which_o as_o i_o conceive_v be_v again_o contain_v either_o in_o whole_a or_o in_o part_n in_o the_o commemoration_n which_o our_o saviour_n have_v recommend_v to_o we_o we_o have_v think_v fit_a to_o follow_v this_o divine_a pattern_n and_o thereupon_o to_o erect_v the_o platform_n and_o oeconomy_n of_o our_o work_n for_o beside_o that_o in_o so_o do_v we_o shall_v imitate_v as_o much_o as_o possible_a may_v be_v the_o example_n of_o our_o saviour_n jesus_n christ_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v our_o law_n and_o guide_n we_o shall_v also_o ease_v the_o memory_n of_o the_o reader_n we_o shall_v facilitate_v the_o understanding_n of_o those_o thing_n we_o have_v to_o say_v and_o we_o shall_v lead_v they_o safe_o by_o the_o way_n which_o in_o all_o likelihood_n be_v best_a and_o plain_a unto_o the_o clear_a and_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o the_o constant_a and_o universal_a tradition_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n upon_o this_o article_n of_o our_o faith_n to_o this_o purpose_n we_o will_v divide_v our_o treatise_n into_o three_o part_n the_o first_o shall_v treat_v of_o the_o exterior_a worship_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o general_o of_o what_o concern_v it_o and_o of_o what_o be_v found_v as_o well_o on_o the_o action_n of_o jesus_n christ_n celebrate_v as_o of_o the_o bless_a apostle_n communicate_v the_o second_o shall_v contain_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n the_o true_a tradition_n of_o the_o church_n which_o derive_v its_o original_a and_o authority_n of_o what_o our_o saviour_n say_v unto_o his_o disciple_n that_o the_o bread_n which_o he_o give_v they_o be_v his_o body_n break_v and_o the_o cup_n his_o blood_n shed_v and_o in_o that_o he_o command_v they_o to_o celebrate_v this_o sacrament_n in_o remembrance_n of_o he_o and_o of_o his_o death_n and_o last_o the_o three_o shall_v examine_v the_o worship_n i_o mean_v the_o disposition_n which_o ought_v to_o precede_v the_o communion_n the_o motion_n of_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o communicant_a whether_o it_o be_v in_o regard_n of_o god_n and_o of_o jesus_n christ_n or_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o sacrament_n in_o a_o word_n all_o thing_n which_o do_v relate_v unto_o it_o and_o in_o each_o of_o these_o three_o part_n we_o will_v observe_v with_o the_o help_n of_o our_o bless_a saviour_n all_o the_o exactness_n and_o sincerity_n that_o can_v be_v in_o show_v the_o innovation_n and_o change_n that_o have_v thereupon_o ensue_v the_o life_n of_o mounseur_fw-fr l'arroque_fw-la it_o be_v with_o very_o great_a displeasure_n that_o i_o insert_v in_o my_o first_o essay_n of_o this_o nature_n a_o elegy_n which_o nevertheless_o will_v render_v it_o very_o acceptable_a i_o have_v much_o rather_o have_v want_v so_o good_a a_o subject_a of_o recommendation_n to_o my_o first_o undertake_n than_o to_o have_v obtain_v it_o by_o suffer_v so_o great_a a_o loss_n but_o see_v death_n will_v not_o be_v subject_a unto_o our_o desire_n let_v we_o acquit_v ourselves_o according_a to_o the_o various_a conjuncture_n whether_o they_o be_v please_v or_o not_o mounseur_fw-fr l'arroqve_n depart_v this_o life_n at_o roven_n the_o 31_o of_o january_n 1684_o aged_a 65_o year_n bear_v at_o lairac_n a_o town_n not_o far_o from_o again_o in_o guien_n his_o father_n and_o mother_n die_v almost_o at_o the_o same_o time_n leave_v he_o very_o young_a under_o the_o conduct_n of_o his_o relation_n and_o which_o be_v the_o common_a fate_n of_o scholar_n without_o much_o wealth_n but_o his_o great_a love_n for_o learn_v comfort_v he_o in_o the_o midst_n of_o all_o his_o trouble_n have_v make_v some_o progress_n therein_o under_o several_a master_n he_o advance_v the_o same_o considerable_o in_o the_o academy_n of_o montauban_n and_o have_v apply_v himself_o unto_o the_o study_n of_o divinity_n under_o messieurs_n charles_n and_o garrisole_n eminent_a professor_n who_o also_o have_v at_o the_o same_o time_n the_o famous_a mounseur_fw-fr claud_n to_o be_v their_o pupil_n in_o a_o short_a time_n he_o there_o make_v so_o great_a a_o progress_n in_o his_o study_n that_o he_o be_v judge_v worthy_a of_o the_o ministry_n he_o be_v according_o admit_v betimes_o and_o by_o the_o synod_n of_o guienne_n send_v unto_o a_o little_a church_n call_v poujol_n he_o have_v scarce_o be_v there_o one_o year_n but_o the_o gentleman_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n oppose_v his_o ministry_n which_o oblige_v he_o to_o make_v a_o journey_n to_o paris_n he_o there_o become_v acquaint_v with_o messieurs_fw-fr le_fw-fr faucheur_n and_o mestrezat_n who_o from_o that_o very_a time_n prophesy_v very_o advantageous_o of_o he_o he_o preach_v at_o charanton_n with_o great_a success_n and_o be_v so_o well_o approve_v by_o the_o late_a lady_n duchess_n of_o tremovile_n that_o she_o desire_v he_o may_v be_v settle_v at_o the_o church_n of_o vitry_n in_o britain_n where_o she_o common_o make_v her_o residence_n for_o several_a reason_n he_o consent_v unto_o the_o demand_n of_o this_o princess_n and_o go_v to_o vitry_n where_o he_o live_v 26_o year_n so_o confine_v unto_o his_o closet_n that_o he_o therein_o spend_v 14_o or_o 15_o hour_n each_o day_n the_o world_n soon_o become_v sensible_a of_o his_o great_a industry_n by_o a_o treatise_n which_o monsieur_n l'arroqve_n publish_v against_o a_o minister_n who_o have_v change_v his_o religion_n cause_v to_o be_v print_v the_o motive_n which_o induce_v he_o thereunto_o by_o this_o answer_v it_o be_v see_v the_o author_n have_v already_o attain_v great_a knowledge_n in_o antiquity_n join_v with_o a_o very_a solid_a and_o clear_a way_n of_o reason_v which_o be_v ever_o the_o character_n of_o the_o late_a mounseur_fw-fr l'arroqve_n genius_n some_o year_n after_o scil_n in_o the_o year_n 1665_o he_o make_v a_o very_a learned_a answer_n unto_o the_o book_n of_o the_o office_n of_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n write_v by_o the_o gentleman_n of_o port_n royal_a wherein_o he_o show_v unto_o those_o illustrious_a friar_n that_o they_o have_v allege_v and_o translate_v the_o passage_n of_o ancient_a father_n either_o very_o negligent_o or_o very_o false_o his_o history_n of_o the_o eucharist_n which_o may_v well_o be_v term_v his_o masterpiece_n appear_v four_o year_n after_o and_o do_v full_o manifest_v the_o merit_n of_o this_o excellent_a person_n have_v compose_v so_o many_o learned_a volume_n the_o protestant_n of_o paris_n look_v upon_o he_o as_o a_o subject_a very_o worthy_a of_o their_o choice_n and_o resolve_v to_o establish_v he_o in_o the_o midst_n of_o they_o this_o honest_a design_n have_v be_v accomplish_v have_v not_o his_o credit_n and_o adhere_v unto_o the_o interest_n of_o two_o illustrious_a person_n who_o name_n be_v
bread_n and_o wine_n may_v natural_o have_v with_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v a_o general_a uncertain_a and_o undetermined_a resemblance_n and_o which_o of_o itself_o be_v not_o sufficient_a to_o make_v they_o sacrament_n of_o this_o divine_a body_n and_o of_o this_o precious_a blood_n it_o be_v necessary_a that_o the_o benediction_n and_o consecration_n confer_v upon_o they_o this_o quality_n and_o invest_v they_o with_o this_o dignity_n which_o they_o can_v have_v by_o nature_n and_o that_o set_v they_o apart_o from_o the_o profane_a and_o common_a use_n which_o they_o have_v in_o nature_n it_o shall_v apply_v they_o unto_o a_o religious_a and_o divine_a use_n in_o grace_n nevertheless_o it_o may_v be_v affirm_v that_o this_o likeness_n and_o relation_n which_o they_o have_v by_o nature_n with_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o this_o divine_a saviour_n be_v as_o it_o may_v be_v say_v the_o first_o ground_n and_o the_o first_o motive_n of_o the_o choice_n which_o our_o saviour_n be_v please_v to_o make_v of_o they_o for_o what_o st._n austin_n say_v in_o one_o of_o his_o letter_n may_v well_o be_v apply_v unto_o this_o matter_n bonif._n aug._n ep._n 23._o ad_fw-la bonif._n that_o if_o the_o sacrament_n have_v not_o some_o resemblance_n with_o the_o thing_n whereof_o they_o be_v sacrament_n they_o will_v be_v no_o sacrament_n the_o holy_a father_n confirm_v this_o resemblance_n some_o in_o the_o composition_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o say_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v call_v the_o body_n because_o it_o be_v make_v of_o several_a grain_n and_o the_o wine_n the_o blood_n because_o it_o be_v gather_v from_o sundry_a grape_n this_o be_v the_o notion_n of_o 26._o of_o comm._n in_o matth._n c._n 26._o theophilus_n of_o antioch_n of_o 76._o of_o ep._n 76._o st._n cyprian_n and_o of_o some_o other_o other_o ground_n it_o in_o the_o effect_n and_o say_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v call_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o it_o do_v nourish_v and_o strengthen_v the_o body_n and_o that_o the_o wine_n be_v call_v his_o blood_n because_o it_o increase_v blood_n in_o the_o body_n and_o rejoice_v the_o heart_n this_o be_v the_o reason_n give_v by_o st._n 18._o st._n lib._n l._n deoffie_a ecclâ—s_n c._n 18._o isidore_n archbishop_n of_o sevil_n 14._o sevil_n comm_n in_o marc._n 14._o bede_n 31._o bede_n lib._n 〈◊〉_d inâ—â—â—_n cleric_a c._n 31._o rabanus_n and_o 26._o and_o comm._n in_o matth._n 26._o christian_a drutmer_n and_o i_o make_v no_o question_n but_o when_o jesus_n christ_n choose_v bread_n and_o wine_n to_o make_v they_o sacrament_n and_o type_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n he_o have_v regard_n unto_o the_o effect_n which_o they_o produce_v and_o see_v the_o four_o divine_a writer_n which_o have_v relate_v in_o their_o sacred_a book_n the_o history_n of_o the_o institution_n of_o the_o sacrament_n have_v not_o mention_v whether_o the_o wine_n which_o our_o saviour_n use_v in_o institute_v and_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n be_v pure_a or_o mix_v the_o ancient_a christian_n make_v no_o scruple_n to_o mingle_v water_n with_o the_o wine_n in_o the_o communion_n the_o jewish_a ritual_n as_o a_o learned_a 20._o learned_a buxtâ—â—f_n 〈◊〉_d hist_o s._n 〈◊〉_d §_o 20._o person_n and_o extreme_o well_o verse_v in_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o use_v and_o custom_n of_o that_o nation_n observe_v leave_v it_o unto_o the_o free_a will_n and_o choice_n of_o every_o person_n in_o celebrate_v the_o passover_n to_o use_v pure_a wine_n or_o wine_n mix_v with_o water_n so_o that_o our_o bless_a saviour_n accommodate_v himself_o as_o much_o as_o he_o can_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o his_o sacrament_n with_o what_o be_v practise_v in_o the_o celebrate_n the_o jew_n passover_n it_o seem_v to_o i_o impossible_a consider_v the_o silence_n of_o the_o evangelist_n and_o of_o s._n paul_n to_o determine_v whether_o the_o wine_n employ_v in_o the_o celebrate_n of_o his_o sacrament_n be_v mix_v with_o water_n or_o not_o nevertheless_o it_o be_v most_o certain_a that_o the_o ancient_n believe_v there_o be_v water_n mingle_v with_o the_o wine_n and_o that_o it_o be_v upon_o this_o persuasion_n that_o they_o establish_v the_o custom_n of_o so_o do_v a_o very_a ancient_a practice_n see_v that_o st._n justin_n martyr_n who_o write_v about_o fifty_o two_o year_n after_o the_o death_n of_o st._n john_n do_v express_o mention_v it_o for_o in_o show_v the_o manner_n of_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n in_o his_o time_n 1._o just_a martyr_n apolog._n 2_o or_o rather_o 1._o he_o observe_v positive_o that_o there_o be_v present_v unto_o the_o pastor_n bread_n and_o a_o cup_n with_o wine_n mingle_v with_o water_n that_o after_o he_o have_v bless_v and_o consecrate_v they_o all_o those_o which_o be_v there_o present_v receive_v of_o the_o bread_n the_o wine_n and_o the_o water_n which_o have_v be_v consecrate_v indeed_o as_o the_o first_o christian_n seek_v not_o so_o many_o mystery_n as_o those_o which_o come_v after_o i_o mean_v that_o they_o trouble_v not_o themselves_o in_o seek_v out_o of_o mystery_n in_o most_o thing_n relate_v to_o religion_n so_o they_o satisfy_v themselves_o with_o the_o innocent_a practice_n of_o this_o custom_n and_o religious_o to_o observe_v this_o use_n with_o much_o simplicity_n but_o about_o one_o hundred_o year_n after_o st._n justin_n have_v write_v what_o be_v above_o express_v they_o bethink_v themselves_o of_o seek_v a_o mystery_n in_o this_o mingle_n of_o water_n with_o the_o wine_n the_o first_o if_o i_o mistake_v not_o that_o please_v himself_o to_o discover_v a_o mystical_a signification_n in_o the_o wine_n and_o water_n in_o the_o holy_a cup_n and_o of_o the_o mingle_v the_o one_o with_o the_o other_o be_v the_o glorious_a martyr_n s._n cyprian_a who_o will_v that_o the_o wine_n shall_v represent_v the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o water_n shall_v show_v the_o believe_a people_n and_o that_o the_o mingle_v the_o one_o with_o the_o other_o shall_v show_v the_o indissoluble_a union_n which_o there_o be_v betwixt_o christ_n and_o believer_n 63._o cyprian_a â—p_n 63._o the_o faithful_a people_n say_v he_o be_v understand_v by_o the_o water_n and_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v denote_v by_o the_o wine_n and_o when_o the_o water_n be_v mingle_v with_o the_o wine_n in_o the_o cup_n the_o people_n be_v unite_v unto_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o body_n of_o the_o faithful_a be_v incorporate_v in_o he_o in_o who_o they_o believe_v and_o this_o mixture_n of_o water_n and_o wine_n in_o the_o cup_n of_o the_o lord_n be_v such_o that_o those_o thing_n can_v be_v any_o more_o separate_v whence_o it_o follow_v that_o nothing_o can_v separate_v the_o church_n from_o the_o communion_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o believer_n which_o be_v in_o the_o church_n and_o do_v persevere_v faithful_o and_o firm_o in_o what_o they_o believe_v nor_o hinder_v but_o this_o indivisible_a love_n shall_v subsist_v therefore_o it_o be_v not_o permit_v in_o consecrate_v the_o cup_n of_o our_o lord_n to_o offer_v wine_n alone_o or_o water_n alone_o for_o if_o only_a wine_n be_v offer_v it_o may_v be_v say_v that_o the_o blood_n be_v separate_v from_o the_o people_n and_o if_o only_a water_n be_v offer_v it_o may_v be_v say_v the_o people_n be_v absent_a from_o christ_n but_o when_o they_o be_v mingle_v and_o inseparable_o join_v together_o then_o be_v effect_v the_o spiritual_a and_o heavenly_a sacrament_n st._n cyprian_n be_v follow_v by_o the_o 2._o the_o can._n 2._o three_o council_n of_o braga_n in_o the_o year_n 675_o by_o 18._o by_o de_fw-fr offic_n eccles_n lib._n 1._o cap._n 18._o isidore_n by_o 14._o by_o in_o marc._n 14._o bede_n by_o dom._n by_o de_fw-fr corp._n &_o long_o dom._n bertram_n or_o ratramne_n but_o in_o fine_a the_o holy_a father_n have_v think_v this_o mixture_n so_o essential_a unto_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n that_o the_o six_o ecumenical_a council_n assemble_v in_o the_o year_n 691_o reckon_v it_o among_o the_o heresy_n of_o the_o armenian_n that_o they_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n with_o pure_a wine_n because_o they_o justify_v themselves_o in_o this_o practice_n by_o the_o authority_n of_o st._n chrysostom_n the_o father_n explain_v the_o passage_n of_o this_o holy_a doctor_n whereof_o the_o armenian_n make_v use_v to_o authorise_v the_o practice_n of_o their_o church_n and_o have_v explain_v it_o they_o make_v this_o decree_n 32._o council_n trullan_n can._n 32._o if_o any_o bishop_n or_o other_o priest_n do_v not_o follow_v the_o order_n leave_v by_o the_o apostle_n and_o if_o they_o mingle_v not_o water_n with_o the_o wine_n to_o offer_v the_o spotless_a sacrifice_n let_v he_o be_v depose_v because_o he_o declare_v the_o mystery_n imperfect_o and_o by_o that_o mean_n introduce_v a_o change_n in_o the_o tradition_n but_o notwithstanding_o all_o that_o the_o
reject_v it_o but_o upon_o another_o principle_n the_o reproach_n of_o jew_n and_o other_o enemy_n and_o the_o difference_n betwixt_o the_o greek_a and_o latin_a church_n about_o bread_n leaven_v or_o unleavened_a saint_n ignatius_n be_v a_o disciple_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o particular_o of_o st._n john_n bishop_n and_o pastor_n of_o the_o church_n of_o antioch_n and_o moreover_o a_o glorious_a martyr_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o he_o suffer_v martyrdom_n at_o rome_n the_o first_o of_o february_n anno_fw-la 107._o or_o 109._o in_o the_o eleven_o year_n of_o the_o emperor_n trajan_n and_o if_o the_o epistle_n which_o go_v in_o his_o name_n be_v true_o he_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v question_v but_o that_o towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o first_o age_n of_o christianity_n or_o at_o far_a the_o beginning_n of_o the_o second_o there_o be_v heretic_n which_o reject_v the_o use_n of_o the_o sacrament_n when_o i_o mention_v his_o epistle_n i_o speak_v not_o general_o of_o all_o those_o which_o go_v in_o his_o name_n but_o only_o of_o the_o seven_o most_o ancient_a see_v it_o be_v above_o 1300_o year_n since_o eusebius_n see_v they_o and_o after_o eusebius_n they_o be_v cite_v by_o some_o of_o the_o father_n of_o the_o church_n because_o it_o be_v of_o these_o seven_o that_o the_o moderate_a person_n both_o roman_a catholik_o and_o protestant_n seem_v to_o make_v great_a difficulty_n i_o mean_v the_o protestant_n that_o admit_v they_o as_o legitimate_a for_o i_o find_v several_a that_o question_n they_o all_o and_o that_o can_v persuade_v themselves_o that_o they_o be_v the_o genuine_a issue_n of_o that_o illustrious_a martyr_n as_o messieurs_fw-fr de_fw-fr saumaise_fw-fr blondel_n aubertin_n daillé_n this_o latter_a have_v also_o examine_v in_o a_o particular_a treatise_n all_o the_o mark_n of_o forgery_n that_o he_o can_v discover_v in_o these_o epistle_n i_o free_o confess_v myself_o to_o be_v in_o this_o error_n if_o it_o be_v a_o error_n and_o that_o of_o a_o long_a time_n i_o have_v therein_o observe_v several_a thing_n which_o suffer_v i_o not_o to_o believe_v that_o s._n ignatius_n have_v write_v they_o but_o as_o this_o be_v not_o the_o place_n to_o show_v it_o and_o that_o beside_o it_o have_v be_v perform_v by_o other_o it_o shall_v suffice_v to_o consider_v what_o he_o have_v say_v of_o these_o heretic_n smyrn_n ignat._n ep._n ad_fw-la smyrn_n they_o abstain_v say_v he_o from_o the_o eucharist_n and_o from_o prayer_n because_o they_o believe_v not_o the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v the_o flesh_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n which_o suffer_v for_o our_o sin_n and_o which_o the_o father_n raise_v up_o by_o his_o goodness_n it_o be_v a_o long_a time_n since_o theodoret_n cite_v this_o passage_n but_o instead_o of_o these_o word_n they_o abstain_v from_o the_o eucharist_n and_o prayer_n he_o use_v these_o they_o admit_v not_o sacrament_n nor_o oblation_n i_o think_v the_o word_n oblation_n be_v more_o significant_a than_o that_o of_o prayer_n for_o there_o be_v nothing_o more_o frivolous_a than_o to_o represent_v unto_o we_o those_o heretic_n as_o abstain_v from_o prayer_n because_o they_o own_v not_o the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o i_o see_v no_o connexion_n betwixt_o these_o two_o thing_n nor_o that_o they_o have_v any_o dependence_n the_o one_o upon_o the_o other_o unless_o some_o will_v say_v that_o they_o do_v not_o mean_v general_o all_o manner_n of_o prayer_n but_o only_o that_o whereby_o the_o symbol_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v consecrate_v and_o which_o many_o think_v be_v the_o lord_n prayer_n which_o they_o suppose_v the_o apostle_n use_v for_o the_o consecrate_v this_o mystery_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v probable_a that_o the_o father_n call_v it_o the_o mystical_a prayer_n and_o that_o it_o be_v not_o permit_v unto_o the_o catechumeni_fw-la to_o repeat_v it_o because_o not_o have_v yet_o receive_v holy_a baptism_n they_o can_v not_o as_o they_o suppose_v call_v god_n father_n nor_o participate_v of_o the_o sacrament_n whereunto_o they_o be_v admit_v immediate_o after_o baptism_n but_o in_o fine_a these_o very_a word_n make_v i_o suspect_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o epistle_n it_o may_v be_v and_o i_o will_v not_o deny_v but_o that_o towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o three_o century_n there_o may_v be_v heretic_n which_o do_v so_o and_o that_o he_o who_o forge_v the_o epistle_n of_o s._n ignatius_n live_v at_o that_o time_n and_o oppose_v these_o enemy_n of_o christianity_n have_v express_o observe_v it_o not_o consider_v as_o it_o often_o happen_v to_o that_o sort_n of_o man_n that_o it_o be_v not_o so_o in_o the_o time_n of_o this_o glorious_a martyr_n under_o who_o name_n he_o will_v cover_v himself_o i_o far_o confess_v that_o if_o those_o heretic_n which_o i_o suppose_v to_o be_v the_o docetes_n and_o putative_n that_o be_v those_o which_o deny_v the_o incarnation_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o which_o only_o allow_v he_o a_o imaginary_a body_n a_o fantome_n and_o shadow_n of_o a_o body_n i_o say_v i_o grant_v that_o have_v they_o act_v according_a to_o their_o hypothesis_n they_o will_v not_o have_v allow_v of_o the_o eucharist_n see_v they_o can_v not_o allow_v it_o without_o ruine_v their_o abominable_a doctrine_n by_o a_o infallible_a consequence_n but_o this_o be_v not_o the_o place_n to_o consider_v what_o they_o ought_v to_o have_v do_v but_o what_o they_o do_v now_o it_o be_v most_o certain_a that_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o true_a s._n ignatius_n none_o of_o these_o heretic_n deny_v the_o eucharist_n for_o none_o of_o the_o ancient_n have_v observe_v it_o which_o they_o will_v not_o have_v omit_v to_o do_v as_o well_o those_o which_o have_v treat_v of_o heresy_n as_o those_o which_o have_v write_v particular_o against_o the_o heretic_n whereof_o we_o now_o treat_v the_o first_o which_o refuse_v to_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n be_v as_o we_o have_v be_v inform_v by_o the_o holy_a father_n the_o ascodrupite_n which_o be_v a_o limb_n of_o the_o impostor_n mark_n and_o mark_v a_o unhappy_a branch_n of_o valentine_n which_o valentine_n begin_v not_o to_o appear_v till_o thirty_o year_n after_o the_o death_n of_o s._n ignatius_n and_o as_o for_o those_o concern_v in_o the_o epistle_n which_o we_o examine_v how_o can_v they_o abstain_v from_o the_o eucharist_n in_o the_o time_n of_o our_o glorious_a martyr_n see_v they_o abstain_v not_o from_o it_o a_o hundred_o year_n after_o 14._o tertul._n advers._fw-la marc._n l._n 1._o c._n 14._o for_o tertullian_n do_v formal_o tellus_fw-la that_o martion_n which_o be_v one_o of_o the_o chief_a of_o these_o heretic_n persist_v in_o the_o use_n of_o the_o sacrament_n see_v he_o declare_v that_o the_o god_n of_o martion_n show_v his_o body_n by_o the_o bread_n otherwise_o the_o orthodox_n can_v not_o have_v draw_v from_o the_o sacrament_n any_o advantage_n against_o they_o for_o the_o truth_n of_o his_o body_n and_o for_o the_o incarnation_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o when_o one_o dispute_v with_o another_o they_o must_v dispute_v upon_o common_a principle_n and_o which_o be_v acknowl_v on_o both_o side_n i_o shall_v think_v then_o and_o to_o end_v the_o consideration_n of_o this_o matter_n that_o these_o heretic_n which_o oppose_v not_o so_o much_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n auth_v lib._n 1._o de_fw-fr euchar._n c._n 1._o §._o ne_o auth_v as_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o incarnation_n of_o christ_n as_o cardinal_n bellarmin_n have_v well_o observe_v take_v notice_n of_o the_o neglect_n of_o their_o predecessor_n and_o see_v they_o admit_v the_o use_n of_o the_o sacrament_n they_o give_v the_o catholic_n strong_a arm_n to_o contradict_v they_o they_o abstain_v from_o celebrate_v it_o as_o the_o ascodrupite_n have_v do_v a_o long_a while_n before_o they_o although_o upon_o another_o account_n but_o beside_o these_o two_o sort_n of_o heretic_n both_o which_o the_o one_o after_o the_o other_o reject_v the_o celebrate_n of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n although_o upon_o different_a principle_n we_o shall_v see_v in_o the_o xii_o century_n a_o new_a heretic_n that_o towards_o flanders_n and_o especial_o in_o brabant_n where_o he_o spread_v abroad_o his_o heresy_n and_o the_o poison_n of_o his_o pernicious_a doctrine_n it_o be_v one_o call_v tanchelin_n who_o have_v a_o design_n to_o ruin_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o to_o forbid_v the_o use_n of_o it_o unto_o all_o those_o which_o he_o can_v seduce_v do_v so_o well_o by_o his_o cunning_n and_o by_o the_o help_n of_o the_o evil_a spirit_n under_o who_o he_o have_v enroll_v himself_o that_o he_o persuade_v the_o people_n of_o antwerp_n a_o great_a and_o populous_a city_n that_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o necessary_a unto_o salvation_n wherefore_o they_o continue_v several_a year_n without_o communicate_v as_o the_o
term_v the_o mother_n and_o root_n of_o all_o riches_n the_o death_n of_o sin_n the_o life_n of_o virtue_n and_o the_o way_n which_o lead_v unto_o paradise_n they_o cheerful_o with_o their_o good_n relieve_v the_o necessity_n of_o the_o church_n whereof_o they_o be_v member_n and_o in_o the_o communion_n of_o which_o the_o lord_n be_v please_v by_o his_o grace_n to_o settle_v they_o to_o make_v they_o partaker_n of_o his_o great_a salvation_n s._n luke_n give_v we_o so_o clear_a and_o full_a a_o representation_n in_o the_o second_o chapter_n of_o the_o act_n of_o the_o apostle_n that_o it_o can_v be_v think_v of_o without_o admiration_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n without_o lament_v and_o deplore_a the_o dulness_n and_o coldness_n of_o these_o last_o time_n wherein_o be_v too_o plain_o see_v the_o accomplishment_n of_o the_o word_n of_o our_o saviour_n who_o foretell_v that_o iniquity_n shall_v abound_v and_o the_o love_n of_o many_o shall_v wax_v cold_a but_o at_o the_o begin_n of_o christian_a religion_n as_o this_o charity_n be_v in_o its_o great_a beauty_n the_o whole_a church_n offer_v unto_o god_n upon_o the_o table_n every_o lord_n day_n or_o on_o the_o day_n when_o they_o assemble_v to_o participate_v of_o this_o sacrament_n of_o their_o salvation_n and_o of_o there_o union_n their_o oblation_n for_o the_o support_n of_o their_o spiritual_a guide_n or_o minister_n for_o the_o relief_n of_o their_o poor_a and_o for_o the_o other_o necessity_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n and_o out_o of_o these_o offering_n there_o be_v take_v as_o much_o bread_n and_o wine_n as_o be_v needful_a for_o the_o holy_a communion_n a_o custom_n which_o if_o i_o mistake_v not_o begin_v to_o be_v practise_v in_o the_o day_n of_o the_o apostle_n for_o s._n clement_n one_o of_o their_o disciple_n 53._o clement_n epist_n ad_fw-la cor._n p._n 53._o speak_v of_o it_o as_o of_o a_o matter_n already_o establish_v in_o that_o excellent_a letter_n which_o he_o write_v unto_o the_o church_n of_o corinth_n in_o the_o name_n of_o that_o of_o rome_n whereof_o he_o be_v one_o of_o the_o pastor_n those_o say_v he_o which_o make_v their_o oblation_n at_o the_o time_n appoint_v be_v agreeable_a and_o bless_a for_o obey_v the_o command_n of_o god_n they_o do_v not_o sin_n 60._o just_a mart._n apolog._n 1._o p._n 60._o and_o justin_n martyr_n in_o his_o first_o apology_n for_o the_o christian_n it_o be_v common_o call_v the_o second_o show_v that_o in_o his_o time_n the_o food_n which_o be_v offer_v unto_o god_n by_o believer_n with_o prayer_n and_o thanksgiving_n to_o be_v eat_v and_o to_o relieve_v the_o poor_a be_v call_v oblation_n and_o towards_o the_o conclusion_n of_o that_o excellent_a work_n he_o say_v that_o after_o prayer_n and_o the_o kiss_n of_o charity_n there_o be_v present_v unto_o the_o pastor_n bread_n and_o a_o cup_n mingle_v with_o wine_n and_o water_n and_o that_o he_o have_v receive_v these_o thing_n render_v praise_n and_o thanks_o unto_o god_n the_o father_n of_o all_o in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o son_n and_o of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o there_o also_o he_o distinguish_v the_o prayer_n of_o the_o minister_n for_o the_o consecration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n from_o the_o action_n of_o the_o people_n present_v he_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n which_o action_n he_o call_v oblation_n which_o he_o repeat_v again_o afterward_o eleemos_n cypr_fw-la de_fw-la operib_n &_o eleemos_n s._n cyprian_n also_o mention_n these_o oblation_n but_o under_o the_o name_n of_o sacrifice_n when_o he_o reproach_v a_o rich_a and_o covetous_a widow_n that_o she_o come_v into_o the_o assembly_n or_o unto_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o lord_n without_o a_o oblation_n and_o that_o she_o take_v part_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n which_o the_o poor_a have_v offer_v 118._o hieron_n in_o â—erem_fw-la c._n 11._o &_o in_o ezech._n c._n 18._o innoc._n ad_fw-la dâ—cent_fw-la c._n 3._o ambros_n in_o pâ—al_a 118._o in_o like_a manner_n s._n jerom_n and_o pope_n innocent_a the_o first_o inform_v we_o that_o in_o their_o time_n the_o deacon_n do_v public_o repeat_v in_o the_o church_n the_o name_n of_o those_o which_o offer_v s._n ambrose_n bishop_n of_o milan_n in_o the_o argument_n upon_o the_o 118._o psalm_n and_o according_a to_o the_o hebrew_n the_o 119._o teach_v we_o that_o he_o that_o will_v communicate_v after_o have_v receive_v holy_a baptism_n be_v oblige_v to_o offer_v his_o present_a or_o gift_n at_o the_o altar_n in_o the_o constitution_n which_o common_o go_v under_o the_o apostle_n name_n 10._o conslit_fw-la apost_n l._n 8._o s._n 10._o prayer_n be_v make_v for_o they_o which_o offer_v sacrifice_n and_o the_o first-fruit_n to_o the_o end_n god_n will_v render_v they_o a_o hundred_o fold_n and_o there_o be_v to_o be_v see_v in_o the_o same_o piece_n several_a rule_n touch_v those_o oblation_n 122._o sozom._n hist_o eccles_n l._n 6._o c._n 15._o hist_o eccles_n l._n 5._o c._n 17._o aug._n ep._n 122._o sozomen_n observe_v in_o his_o church-history_n that_o the_o emperor_n valens_n come_v to_o church_n offer_v the_o gift_n upon_o the_o table_n theodoret_n report_v the_o same_o of_o the_o emperor_n theodosius_n and_o s._n austin_n speak_v of_o two_o christian_a woman_n captive_n who_o deplore_a their_o misery_n say_v among_o other_o thing_n that_o in_o the_o place_n where_o they_o be_v they_o can_v neither_o carry_v their_o oblation_n unto_o the_o altar_n of_o god_n nor_o find_v any_o priest_n unto_o who_o to_o present_v it_o he_o id._n serm._n 215._o the_o temp_n if_o it_o be_v he_o and_o elsewhere_o recommend_v unto_o his_o flock_n the_o use_n and_o practice_n of_o these_o oblation_n offer_v say_v he_o the_o oblation_n which_o be_v consecrate_v at_o the_o altar_n that_o man_n that_o be_v able_a to_o offer_v and_o do_v not_o aught_o to_o blush_v for_o shame_n if_o he_o communicate_v of_o the_o offering_n of_o another_o and_o because_o the_o charity_n of_o christian_n decay_v by_o little_a and_o little_a and_o their_o zeal_n insensible_o fail_v and_o lose_v daily_o some_o of_o its_o ardour_n and_o strength_n these_o oblation_n be_v not_o so_o numerous_a as_o they_o be_v wont_a to_o be_v every_o one_o easy_o dispense_n with_o himself_o in_o not_o offer_v at_o the_o table_n of_o the_o lord_n as_o they_o be_v accustom_v to_o do_v the_o council_n be_v oblige_v by_o their_o canon_n and_o decree_n to_o kindle_v the_o fire_n of_o this_o zeal_n which_o be_v almost_o extinguish_v whereunto_o tend_v that_o of_o the_o second_o council_n of_o mascon_n assemble_v anno_fw-la 585_o 4._o council_n matisc_n 2._o can_n 4._o which_o ordain_v that_o all_o the_o people_n shall_v offer_v every_o lord_n day_n the_o oblation_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o that_o of_o the_o council_n of_o mayence_n anno_fw-la 813._o which_o require_v that_o christian_a people_n shall_v continual_o be_v put_v in_o mind_n to_o make_v the_o oblation_n gall._n con._n mogunt_n a_o 813._o can_n 44._o capitul_n 858._o c._n 53._o t._n 3._o council_n gall._n which_o be_v also_o repeat_v in_o the_o five_o book_n of_o the_o capitulary_n of_o charlemagne_n chap._n 94._o it_o be_v also_o one_o of_o the_o instruction_n which_o herard_n archbishop_n of_o tours_n give_v unto_o his_o priest_n anno_fw-la 858._o that_o they_o shall_v exhort_v the_o people_n to_o offer_v their_o oblation_n to_o god_n and_o also_o in_o many_o other_o part_n of_o the_o writing_n of_o the_o ancient_n i_o know_v not_o whether_o that_o woman_n mention_v by_o john_n the_o deacon_n in_o the_o life_n of_o gregory_n the_o first_o need_v those_o exhortation_n of_o present_v she_o offer_v unto_o god_n or_o whether_o she_o do_v it_o of_o her_o own_o free_a will_n and_o by_o that_o ardent_a zeal_n which_o inspire_v the_o primitive_a christian_n with_o such_o commendable_a sentiment_n of_o pity_n and_o charity_n 41._o vita_fw-la gregor_n 1._o l._n 2._o c._n 41._o but_o in_o fine_a he_o write_v that_o a_o certain_a woman_n do_v offer_v unto_o gregory_n as_o he_o celebrate_v the_o solemnity_n of_o the_o mass_n the_o usual_a oblation_n and_o that_o afterward_o gregory_n say_v in_o give_v she_o the_o sacrament_n the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n preserve_v your_o soul_n she_o smile_v in_o that_o he_o call_v the_o loaf_n of_o bread_n which_o she_o make_v herself_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o forasmuch_o as_o for_o the_o most_o part_n none_o be_v admit_v unto_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o eucharist_n but_o those_o which_o present_v their_o oblation_n there_o be_v a_o very_a great_a number_n of_o canon_n in_o the_o council_n which_o prescribe_v to_o who_o the_o oblation_n be_v to_o be_v distribute_v and_o to_o who_o not_o but_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o allege_v more_o proof_n of_o this_o ancient_a custom_n see_v the_o matter_n admit_v of_o no_o difficulty_n nevertheless_o this_o be_v not_o all_o that_o we_o intend_v
stir_v up_o this_o cruel_a emperor_n who_o by_o the_o first_o edict_n he_o make_v to_o be_v publish_v against_o christian_n the_o 19_o year_n of_o his_o reign_n command_v to_o be_v demolish_v and_o destroy_v to_o the_o ground_n their_o oratory_n and_o church_n which_o continue_v until_o constantine_n embrace_v the_o christian_a religion_n for_o then_o the_o church_n breathe_v quiet_o under_o a_o prince_n which_o cherish_v she_o and_o gratify_v she_o in_o all_o that_o can_v be_v desire_v christian_n be_v see_v strive_v who_o can_v surpass_v each_o other_o in_o build_v magnificent_a and_o beautiful_a church_n and_o temple_n which_o be_v so_o many_o illustrious_a monument_n of_o the_o rest_n and_o plenty_n which_o they_o enjoy_v under_o the_o first_o christian_a emperor_n have_v consider_v the_o place_n wherein_o christian_n assemble_v themselves_o but_o by_o relation_n unto_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n i_o have_v not_o ample_o treat_v the_o question_n of_o temple_n or_o church_n and_o i_o have_v so_o do_v the_o rather_o because_o a_o occasion_n of_o examine_v it_o more_o at_o large_a may_v in_o some_o short_a time_n offer_v itself_o i_o only_o say_v that_o it_o be_v in_o the_o iv_o century_n that_o they_o begin_v to_o be_v consecrate_v but_o after_o a_o manner_n entire_o different_a from_o that_o at_o this_o time_n use_v among_o the_o latin_n and_o that_o it_o be_v about_o the_o same_o time_n prohibition_n be_v make_v of_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n only_o in_o consecrate_a place_n this_o general_a consideration_n of_o the_o place_n where_o christian_n assemble_v and_o where_o they_o celebrate_v their_o sacrament_n may_v give_v we_o some_o light_n to_o design_n the_o particular_a place_n where_o the_o consecration_n be_v make_v while_o they_o assemble_v in_o private_a house_n there_o be_v no_o question_n to_o be_v make_v but_o that_o they_o place_v in_o some_o convenient_a place_n in_o the_o chamber_n a_o table_n whereupon_o they_o do_v consecrate_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o where_o they_o distribute_v the_o holy_a communion_n unto_o believer_n the_o example_n of_o jesus_n christ_n serve_v they_o instead_o of_o a_o law_n for_o he_o celebrate_v his_o eucharist_n in_o the_o same_o place_n where_o he_o have_v eat_v the_o paschal_n lamb_n there_o he_o consecrate_v and_o distribute_v it_o neither_o the_o evangelist_n nor_o s._n paul_n have_v say_v any_o thing_n that_o may_v make_v we_o think_v otherwise_o moreover_o the_o roman_a catholic_n and_o the_o protestant_n confess_v that_o the_o corinthian_n do_v celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n in_o the_o same_o place_n where_o they_o make_v their_o love-feast_n and_o if_o there_o be_v any_o contest_v i_o do_v not_o say_v betwixt_o communion_n and_o communion_n but_o betwixt_o particular_a doctor_n in_o each_o of_o both_o communion_n it_o be_v not_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o place_n but_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o time_n to_o wit_n whether_o the_o sacrament_n be_v celebrate_v before_o the_o agapae_n or_o afterward_o which_o do_v not_o relate_v to_o the_o subject_a we_o now_o treat_v of_o see_v than_o that_o the_o corinthian_n make_v their_o feast_n of_o charity_n and_o make_v altogether_o these_o feast_n upon_o table_n or_o at_o least_o on_o thing_n that_o serve_v to_o that_o purpose_n methinks_v it_o can_v be_v at_o all_o question_v but_o that_o they_o do_v celebrate_v and_o also_o consecrate_v their_o eucharist_n upon_o the_o same_o table_n see_v they_o do_v celebrate_v it_o in_o the_o same_o place_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n where_o they_o do_v eat_v together_o s._n justin_n martyr_n in_o the_o account_n of_o this_o sacrament_n which_o he_o have_v leave_v we_o have_v not_o mention_v the_o place_n where_o this_o consecration_n be_v make_v but_o to_o consider_v the_o innocency_n of_o those_o time_n and_o the_o manner_n of_o consecrate_v the_o symbol_n which_o he_o represent_v unto_o we_o one_o can_v but_o conclude_v but_o that_o it_o be_v upon_o a_o table_n that_o they_o consecrate_v they_o after_o that_o the_o people_n have_v present_v they_o unto_o the_o passover_n as_o he_o say_v the_o word_n supper_n use_v by_o s._n paul_n direct_v they_o unto_o this_o use_n and_o practice_n as_o well_o as_o the_o example_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 2._o origen_n l._n 20._o c._n 2._o for_o as_o s._n isidore_n of_o sevill_n say_v it_o be_v call_v a_o supper_n from_o the_o communion_n of_o those_o which_o eat_v 21._o chrysost_n t._n 5._o homil_n 21._o whereunto_o also_o do_v amount_v what_o s._n chrysostom_n observe_v before_o he_o that_o the_o apostle_n call_v the_o supper_n of_o the_o lord_n that_o of_o which_o all_o that_o be_v invite_v do_v participate_v in_o common_a and_o with_o love_n for_o those_o expression_n do_v import_v a_o holy_a and_o divine_a repast_n common_a unto_o all_o the_o faithful_a and_o which_o require_v a_o table_n to_o take_v it_o and_o to_o eat_v of_o it_o altogether_o when_o therefore_o christian_n have_v place_n destinate_a for_o the_o exercise_n of_o their_o holy_a religion_n it_o be_v evident_a there_o be_v a_o certain_a place_n where_o this_o eucharistical_a table_n be_v place_v there_o to_o consecrate_v this_o august_n sacrament_n and_o there_o to_o distribute_v it_o unto_o all_o the_o faithful_a communicant_n and_o when_o under_o constantine_n the_o great_a the_o temple_n of_o christian_n begin_v to_o be_v stately_a and_o magnificent_a there_o be_v a_o particular_a place_n call_v the_o sanctuary_n where_o the_o mystical_a table_n be_v set_v whereupon_o consecration_n be_v make_v in_o minutius_n felix_n the_o infidel_n demand_v octau._n min._n fel._n in_o octau._n wherefore_o christian_n have_v no_o altar_n and_o the_o christian_a answer_n thus_o whereby_o he_o confess_v they_o have_v none_o do_v you_o think_v that_o we_o hide_v what_o we_o do_v adore_v because_o we_o have_v no_o temple_n nor_o altar_n edit_fw-la orig._n contr_n cell_n l._n 8._o p_o 389._o ult_n edit_fw-la the_o philosopher_n celsus_n give_v they_o the_o same_o reproach_n in_o origen_n say_v that_o they_o will_v not_o erect_v altar_n which_o origen_n do_v not_o gainsay_v but_o say_v only_o that_o every_o one_o of_o they_o have_v his_o soul_n and_o thought_n for_o a_o altar_n from_o whence_o do_v ascend_v true_o and_o intelligible_o the_o perfume_n of_o a_o sweet_a smell_n that_o be_v prayer_n from_o a_o pure_a conscience_n christian_n nevertheless_o do_v not_o omit_v to_o celebrate_v and_o participate_v of_o the_o sacrament_n it_o must_v needs_o follow_v then_o that_o it_o be_v upon_o a_o table_n nevertheless_o it_o be_v certain_a there_o be_v nothing_o more_o frequent_a in_o the_o writing_n of_o the_o father_n than_o the_o name_n of_o altar_n to_o design_n the_o place_n of_o consecration_n and_o of_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n yet_o i_o judge_v that_o the_o first_o place_n of_o antiquity_n where_o the_o altar_n be_v mention_v be_v if_o my_o memory_n fail_v i_o not_o in_o the_o book_n of_o prayer_n make_v by_o tertullian_n ult_n tertul._n de_fw-fr orat._n c._n ult_n your_o station_n say_v he_o will_v be_v more_o solemn_a if_o you_o stand-upright_a at_o the_o altar_n of_o god_n since_o which_o time_n the_o ancient_a doctor_n have_v frequent_o use_v that_o manner_n of_o speech_n and_o as_o they_o frequent_o speak_v of_o the_o altar_n so_o they_o common_o speak_v of_o the_o table_n and_o i_o very_o believe_v whosoever_o will_v collect_v the_o expression_n of_o table_n and_o altar_n which_o be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o writing_n of_o the_o ancient_n to_o denote_v the_o place_n where_o the_o consecration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v make_v may_v compose_v a_o complete_a volume_n of_o they_o so_o that_o there_o be_v nothing_o more_o frequent_a in_o the_o monument_n of_o ecclesiastical_a antiquity_n than_o the_o term_n of_o altar_n and_o of_o table_n to_o signify_v one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n it_o be_v to_o tire_v the_o reader_n patience_n to_o allege_v proof_n of_o so_o evident_a a_o truth_n and_o which_o be_v own_v by_o all_o for_o i_o do_v not_o find_v that_o the_o protestant_n deny_v unto_o the_o roman_a catholic_n that_o the_o father_n have_v often_o call_v the_o holy_a table_n a_o altar_n and_o in_o truth_n they_o can_v without_o renounce_v all_o sincerity_n and_o modesty_n neither_o do_v i_o find_v that_o the_o roman_a catholic_n do_v deny_v unto_o the_o protestant_n but_o that_o the_o same_o father_n do_v often_o make_v mention_n of_o the_o eucharistical_a table_n the_o divine_a table_n the_o holy_a table_n and_o the_o mystical_a table_n neither_o can_v they_o without_o a_o manifest_a contradiction_n against_o a_o infinite_a number_n of_o passage_n of_o antiquity_n that_o be_v scarce_o to_o be_v number_v in_o the_o writing_n of_o s._n chrysostom_n and_o s._n austin_n and_o if_o any_o desire_n to_o satisfy_v their_o curiosity_n thereupon_o they_o may_v consult_v of_o the_o former_a oration_n 19_o and_o 20._o to_o the_o
the_o armenian_a tongue_n by_o chrysostom_n at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o five_o century_n as_o many_o do_v believe_v and_o we_o do_v find_v theodoret_n to_o affirm_v that_o in_o his_o time_n the_o armenian_n have_v a_o translation_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n in_o their_o language_n now_o theodoret_n flourish_v about_o 40_o year_n after_o the_o death_n of_o the_o great_a chrysostom_n into_o that_o of_o the_o dalmatian_n by_o s._n jerom_n who_o die_v in_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 420._o in_o the_o arabic_a tongue_n anno._n 717._o by_o john_n archbishop_n of_o sevil_n in_o spain_n in_o saxon_a by_o king_n alfred_n who_o reign_v in_o england_n in_o the_o viii_o century_n as_o be_v affirm_v by_o those_o who_o have_v transfer_v unto_o we_o bede'_v ecclesiastical_a history_n in_o anglo-saxon_n and_o in_o latin_a in_o the_o preface_n to_o the_o reader_n and_o bede_n himself_o translate_v the_o gospel_n of_o s._n john_n into_o the_o vulgar_a tongue_n as_o be_v to_o be_v see_v in_o his_o life_n partly_o write_v by_o himself_o and_o partly_o by_o one_o of_o his_o disciple_n into_o the_o slavonian_a tongue_n by_o methodius_n in_o the_o ix_o century_n and_o i_o do_v not_o think_v that_o ever_o any_o body_n among_o the_o christian_n ever_o think_v of_o condemn_v this_o wise_a conduct_n of_o the_o church_n until_o the_o year_n 1228_o that_o a_o certain_a council_n of_o tholouse_n 24._o tom._n 2._o spicil_n c._n 4._o p._n â—_o 24._o assemble_v against_o the_o albigenses_n and_o waldenses_n make_v this_o decree_n we_o also_o forbid_v to_o give_v unto_o the_o lay-people_n permission_n to_o have_v the_o book_n of_o the_o old_a and_o of_o the_o new_a testament_n except_o that_o probable_o some_o for_o devotion_n sake_n desire_v to_o have_v the_o psalter_n or_o the_o breviary_n for_o the_o divine_a service_n or_o the_o bless_a virgin_n prayer-book_n neither_o be_v they_o to_o have_v these_o book_n in_o the_o vulgar_a tongue_n but_o this_o decree_n do_v not_o hinder_v but_o that_o james_n de_fw-fr voragine_fw-la translate_v the_o bible_n into_o italian_a about_o the_o year_n 1290._o nicholas_n orem_n into_o french_a under_o charles_n the_o five_o call_v the_o wise_a son_n of_o king_n john_n and_o father_n of_o charles_n the_o six_o and_o at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o xv._o century_n a_o anonymous_a author_n make_v a_o apology_n in_o england_n for_o the_o translation_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n into_o the_o language_n of_o the_o country_n 81._o dâ—_n christian_n eccl._n success_n p._n 81._o as_o be_v relate_v by_o usher_n archbishop_n of_o armagh_n and_o primate_n of_o ireland_n at_o this_o time_n say_v that_o author_n our_o bishop_n burn_v the_o law_n of_o god_n because_o it_o have_v be_v translate_v into_o our_o mother_n tongue_n but_o in_o fine_a the_o council_n of_o trent_n session_n the_o four_o anno._n 1546._o do_v sufficient_o give_v to_o understand_v that_o they_o tacit_o condemn_v all_o the_o translation_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n in_o the_o vulgar_a language_n allow_v only_o the_o latin_a translation_n it_o be_v true_a say_v the_o protestant_n that_o whilst_o the_o use_n of_o the_o latin_a tongue_n subsist_v in_o the_o west_n and_o that_o that_o language_n be_v common_a and_o frequent_a unto_o the_o nation_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n there_o be_v a_o great_a many_o latin_a translation_n of_o the_o bible_n but_o when_o the_o use_n of_o that_o language_n cease_v it_o be_v necessary_a to_o translate_v it_o into_o other_o language_n for_o the_o edification_n of_o the_o people_n and_o nation_n which_o there_o inhabit_v as_o it_o have_v be_v translate_v elsewhere_o into_o greek_a and_o syriack_n and_o general_o into_o all_o language_n use_v by_o all_o the_o nation_n in_o the_o world_n now_o it_o be_v very_o difficult_a say_v they_o to_o imagine_v that_o care_n can_v be_v take_v to_o make_v all_o these_o version_n in_o the_o vulgar_a tongue_n if_o at_o the_o same_o time_n the_o people_n have_v be_v oblige_v to_o serve_v god_n in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n beside_o may_v a_o man_n say_v i_o will_v desire_v to_o know_v wherefore_o the_o holy_a father_n have_v so_o frequent_o and_o careful_o recommend_v the_o read_n of_o the_o scripture_n unto_o the_o people_n if_o it_o have_v not_o be_v translate_v into_o their_o language_n it_o be_v credible_a yea_o certain_a that_o the_o exhortation_n which_o be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o work_n of_o s._n jerom_n and_o s._n chrysostom_n only_o for_o injoin_v the_o read_n of_o they_o will_v make_v a_o just_a volume_n and_o what_o need_v so_o many_o exhortation_n to_o read_v it_o but_o only_o that_o by_o so_o do_v people_n may_v learn_v to_o serve_v god_n after_o a_o right_a manner_n but_o we_o must_v make_v a_o strict_a inquiry_n into_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o the_o whole_a divine_a service_n to_o know_v more_o particular_o if_o it_o be_v perform_v as_o have_v be_v say_v in_o a_o language_n understand_v by_o the_o people_n all_o man_n will_v agree_v if_o i_o mistake_v not_o that_o prayer_n invocation_n and_o give_v praise_n unto_o god_n be_v the_o essential_a part_n of_o the_o worship_n and_o service_n of_o god_n now_o origen_n in_o his_o excellent_a work_n against_o celsus_n do_v formal_o declare_v that_o every_o nation_n do_v praise_n and_o pray_v unto_o god_n in_o their_o own_o language_n 402._o lib._n 8._o ult_n edit_fw-la p._n 402._o the_o christian_n say_v he_o answer_v unto_o a_o objection_n of_o celsus_n even_o in_o their_o prayer_n do_v not_o make_v use_n of_o the_o name_n attribute_v unto_o god_n in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n but_o the_o greek_n make_v use_v of_o greek_a word_n the_o roman_n of_o roman_a word_n each_o one_o pray_v unto_o god_n in_o their_o own_o language_n and_o celebrate_v his_o praise_n as_o they_o be_v able_a and_o the_o glory_n of_o all_o language_n do_v hearken_v unto_o those_o which_o pray_v unto_o he_o in_o what_o language_n soever_o it_o be_v as_o easy_o understand_v those_o which_o pray_v so_o different_o unto_o he_o as_o if_o it_o be_v as_o may_v be_v say_v all_o one_o voice_n for_o the_o great_a god_n be_v not_o like_o those_o which_o have_v but_o one_o language_n commit_v unto_o they_o whether_o greek_n or_o barbarian_a and_o be_v ignorant_a of_o all_o other_o and_o care_v not_o for_o those_o which_o speak_v in_o other_o language_n thence_o also_o be_v it_o that_o s._n gaudentius_n bishop_n of_o bress_n exhort_v his_o neophytes_n 2._o tract_n 4._o t._n 2._o bibl._n pat._n p._n 20._o regul_n brevior_fw-la q._n â—78_n t._n 2._o to_o attend_v diligent_o with_o he_o unto_o prayer_n s._n basil_n make_v this_o demand_n to_o himself_o how_o the_o spirit_n of_o any_o one_o shall_v pray_v and_o that_o his_o understanding_n shall_v receive_v no_o fruit_n he_o thus_o answer_v that_o be_v say_v of_o those_o which_o make_v prayer_n in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n with_o regard_n to_o those_o which_o hear_v they_o for_o the_o apostle_n say_v if_o i_o pray_v in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n i_o pray_v in_o the_o spirit_n or_o by_o the_o spirit_n but_o my_o understanding_n profit_v not_o for_o when_o the_o word_n of_o prayer_n be_v not_o know_v by_o those_o which_o be_v present_a than_o the_o understanding_n of_o he_o which_o pray_v be_v without_o fruit_n no_o body_n be_v the_o better_a for_o it_o but_o when_o those_o which_o be_v present_a understand_v a_o prayer_n which_o may_v be_v profitable_a for_o the_o hearer_n than_o he_o who_o pray_v have_v the_o benefit_n of_o the_o progress_n of_o those_o which_o profit_n by_o the_o prayer_n it_o be_v the_o same_o at_o all_o time_n when_o the_o word_n of_o god_n be_v propose_v for_o it_o be_v write_v that_o it_o may_v be_v profitable_a to_o the_o edify_n of_o faith_n 4._o de_fw-fr catechis_n rudib_fw-la c._n 9_o t._n 4._o s._n austin_n care_n must_v be_v take_v to_o warn_v those_o which_o come_v from_o school_n that_o be_v clothe_v with_o christian_a humility_n they_o shall_v learn_v not_o to_o despise_v those_o which_o endeavour_n rather_o to_o shun_v evil_a action_n than_o word_n etc._n etc._n by_o so_o do_v they_o will_v not_o jeer_v if_o by_o chance_n they_o perceive_v that_o some_o bishop_n or_o minister_n of_o the_o church_n use_v some_o barbarism_n or_o soloecism_n in_o pray_v to_o god_n or_o that_o they_o be_v not_o aware_a or_o understand_v not_o the_o word_n they_o pronounce_v and_o that_o they_o deliver_v confuse_o not_o but_o that_o these_o thing_n shall_v be_v amend_v to_o the_o end_n the_o people_n may_v say_v amen_o unto_o what_o they_o plain_o understand_v but_o because_o it_o may_v be_v tolerate_v in_o those_o which_o have_v learn_v that_o blessing_n be_v give_v by_o prayer_n in_o the_o church_n as_o one_o do_v bless_v in_o the_o public_a place_n with_o the_o sound_n of_o the_o voice_n 10._o de_fw-fr divin_fw-fr offic_n l._n
in_o the_o sclavonian_a tongue_n unto_o those_o of_o that_o nation_n who_o he_o have_v baptize_v that_o be_v to_o say_v convert_v that_o as_o the_o matter_n be_v debate_v in_o the_o sacred_a college_n where_o there_o be_v several_a that_o oppose_v it_o there_o be_v a_o voice-heard_a as_o it_o be_v send_v from_o heaven_n say_v let_v all_o flesh_n praise_v the_o lord_n and_o every_o tongue_n confess_v his_o name_n upon_o which_o cyrill_n be_v grant_v his_o request_n it_o be_v say_v that_o this_o cyril_n be_v the_o same_o who_o in_o the_o sclavonian_a language_n be_v call_v chiuppil_n that_o he_o live_v about_o the_o year_n 860._o and_o that_o in_o the_o day_n of_o michael_n the_o three_o emperor_n of_o the_o east_n and_o of_o pope_n nicolas_n the_o first_o he_o with_o methodius_n convert_v unto_o the_o faith_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o mingrelian_o the_o circassian_n and_o the_o gazarite_n and_o afterward_o several_a of_o the_o sclavonian_n therefore_o in_o the_o roman_a martyrology_n be_v celebrate_v the_o day_n of_o his_o birth_n as_o be_v ancient_o say_v among_o christian_n that_o be_v of_o the_o death_n of_o cyrill_n and_o methodius_n in_o the_o same_o day_n which_o be_v the_o nine_o of_o march_n whence_o it_o be_v also_o that_o pope_n john_n the_o eight_o write_v several_a letter_n unto_o this_o methodius_n companion_n unto_o cyrill_n and_o one_o of_o the_o apostle_n of_o the_o sclavonian_n according_a to_o the_o language_n of_o those_o time_n and_o we_o find_v by_o the_o 247th_o letter_n of_o this_o pope_n write_v anno_fw-la 879._o unto_o sphentopulcher_n prince_n of_o the_o country_n that_o methodius_n have_v be_v send_v by_o this_o prince_n unto_o john_n the_o eight_o who_o return_v he_o back_o unto_o he_o to_o execute_v the_o function_n of_o archbishop_n with_o power_n to_o celebrate_v mass_n and_o divine_a service_n in_o the_o sclavonian_a tongue_n we_o have_v just_a cause_n to_o commend_v say_v this_o pope_n 91._o tom._n 7._o council_n part_n 1._o ep._n 247._o p._n 91._o write_v unto_o sphentopulcher_n the_o sclavonian_a character_n invent_v by_o a_o certain_a philosopher_n call_v constantine_n whereby_o the_o praise_n of_o god_n be_v publish_v abroad_o and_o we_o command_v that_o in_o that_o same_o language_n be_v recite_v the_o sermon_n and_o work_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o saviour_n jesus_n christ_n for_o we_o be_v warn_v by_o divine_a authority_n to_o praise_v the_o lord_n not_o only_o in_o three_o language_n but_o also_o in_o all_o which_o authority_n enjoin_v we_o this_o commandment_n when_o it_o say_v all_o nation_n praise_v the_o lord_n and_o all_o people_n bless_v his_o name_n and_o the_o apostle_n be_v fill_v with_o the_o holy_a ghost_n speak_v forth_o in_o all_o language_n the_o wonderful_a thing_n of_o god_n thence_o also_o it_o be_v that_o st._n paul_n that_o heavenly_a trumpet_n publish_v this_o warn_v let_v every_o tongue_n confess_v that_o our_o lord_n jesus_n be_v the_o christ_n to_o the_o glory_n of_o the_o father_n touch_v which_o language_n also_o he_o instruct_v we_o full_o and_o plain_o in_o the_o 14_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o epistle_n to_o the_o corinthian_n how_o we_o be_v to_o edify_v the_o church_n in_o speak_v several_a language_n and_o certain_o it_o do_v in_o no_o way_n prejudice_v the_o faith_n or_o doctrine_n to_o sing_v mass_n in_o the_o sclavonian_a tongue_n or_o to_o read_v the_o holy_a gospel_n or_o divine_a lesson_n of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n well_o translate_v and_o interpret_v or_o to_o say_v or_o sing_v all_o the_o other_o office_n because_o he_o who_o make_v the_o three_o principal_a language_n the_o hebrew_n greek_a and_o latin_a be_v the_o same_o which_o have_v also_o create_v all_o other_o language_n for_o his_o praise_n and_o glory_n however_o we_o appoint_v that_o in_o all_o church_n under_o your_o inspection_n for_o the_o great_a honour_n the_o gospel_n be_v read_v in_o latin_a and_o because_o it_o be_v translate_v into_o sclavonian_n that_o it_o be_v read_v to_o the_o people_n who_o understand_v not_o latin_a as_o it_o be_v practise_v in_o some_o church_n it_o be_v to_o be_v wish_v say_v the_o protestant_n that_o the_o christian_n of_o the_o roman_a communion_n will_v make_v serious_a reflection_n upon_o these_o word_n of_o pope_n john_n the_o eight_o and_o that_o then_o they_o will_v consult_v the_o decree_n of_o innocent_a the_o three_o at_o the_o council_n of_o lateran_n assemble_v in_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 1215._o 8â—9_n t._n 7._o council_n paâ—r_n part_n 2._o can._n 9_o p._n 8â—9_n because_o that_o in_o most_o place_n in_o the_o same_o city_n and_o in_o the_o same_o diocese_n there_o be_v people_n of_o divers_a language_n mingle_v together_o have_v under_o one_o faith_n different_a ceremony_n and_o custom_n we_o express_o enjoin_v the_o bishop_n of_o those_o city_n and_o diocese_n to_o provide_v for_o they_o person_n fit_a to_o celebrate_v divine_a office_n according_a to_o the_o different_a ceremony_n and_o language_n and_o to_o administer_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o church_n instruct_v they_o by_o their_o word_n and_o by_o example_n cardinal_n cajetan_n who_o live_v in_o luther_n time_n have_v leave_v in_o his_o opuscula_fw-la 8._o opuscul_fw-la t._n 3._o tract_n 15._o art_n 8._o that_o it_o be_v better_o for_o the_o edification_n of_o the_o church_n thaâ—_n public_a service_n and_o prayer_n which_o be_v make_v in_o presence_n of_o the_o people_n shall_v be_v make_v in_o the_o church_n rather_o in_o the_o vulgar_a than_o in_o the_o latin_a tongue_n and_o be_v blame_v for_o it_o by_o some_o he_o answer_v that_o he_o ground_v what_o he_o have_v say_v upon_o the_o 14_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o to_o the_o corinthian_n 865._o de_fw-fr offic_n pii_fw-la viri_fw-la p_o 865._o george_n cassander_n who_o live_v and_o dye_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n wish_v that_o it_o may_v have_v be_v so_o practise_v methinks_v say_v he_o it_o be_v much_o to_o be_v desire_v that_o according_a to_o the_o apostle_n command_v and_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n some_o heed_n be_v to_o be_v take_v of_o the_o people_n in_o the_o public_a prayer_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o psalm_n and_o lesson_n which_o be_v use_v in_o their_o behalf_n and_o that_o the_o common_a people_n shall_v not_o always_o be_v keep_v stranger_n from_o the_o knowledge_n of_o prayer_n and_o divine_a service_n the_o word_n of_o st._n paul_n be_v clear_a that_o one_o can_v understand_v what_o be_v say_v if_o it_o be_v not_o say_v in_o a_o know_a tongue_n and_o that_o he_o that_o by_o his_o ignorance_n understand_v not_o what_o be_v say_v can_v say_v amen_o unto_o the_o prayer_n of_o another_o 866._o ibid._n p._n 866._o and_o have_v allege_v the_o word_n of_o aeneas_n silvius_n and_o those_o of_o cajetan_a he_o add_v unto_o those_o who_o have_v the_o conduct_n and_o government_n of_o the_o church_n at_o this_o time_n it_o be_v no_o hard_a matter_n to_o establish_v and_o settle_v these_o and_o the_o like_a thing_n according_a to_o the_o pure_a and_o ancient_a practice_n of_o the_o church_n if_o the_o mind_n of_o some_o person_n be_v not_o seize_v with_o a_o vain_a and_o foolish_a fear_n and_o if_o they_o be_v not_o keep_v back_o by_o a_o vain_a superstition_n nevertheless_o unless_o this_o be_v do_v i_o do_v not_o see_v that_o there_o be_v any_o great_a hope_n of_o a_o assure_a agreement_n and_o union_n in_o the_o church_n nor_o that_o the_o seed_n of_o schism_n and_o division_n will_v ever_o be_v root_v out_o and_o i_o can_v conceive_v how_o those_o person_n unto_o who_o the_o oversight_n of_o the_o church_n be_v commit_v shall_v escape_v render_v a_o account_n of_o the_o rent_n and_o division_n in_o the_o church_n which_o they_o have_v neglect_v and_o whereof_o they_o have_v not_o be_v careful_a according_a to_o their_o duty_n to_o prevent_v the_o grow_a schism_n and_o heresy_n he_o repeat_v almost_o the_o same_o thing_n in_o the_o consultation_n address_v unto_o the_o emperor_n ferdinand_n i._o and_o maximilian_n ii_o where_o he_o say_v 995._o pag._n 995._o among_o other_o thing_n that_o it_o be_v requisite_a priest_n shall_v so_o say_v mass_n that_o the_o people_n may_v reap_v some_o benefit_n by_o it_o and_o not_o to_o be_v bare_o busy_v about_o a_o outward_a show_n this_o be_v also_o the_o testimony_n of_o erasmus_n which_o be_v cite_v in_o the_o margin_n of_o cassander_n book_n just_a by_o the_o word_n first_o allege_v orandi_fw-la dâ—_n modo_fw-la orandi_fw-la it_o be_v say_v he_o much_o to_o be_v desire_v that_o the_o whole_a divine_a service_n be_v say_v in_o a_o language_n understand_v by_o all_o the_o people_n as_o it_o be_v wont_a to_o be_v practise_v in_o ancient_a time_n and_o that_o all_o thing_n be_v so_o plain_o and_o so_o distinct_o speak_v that_o those_o which_o hearken_v may_v understand_v they_o queen_n katherine_z
be_v so_o inconsiderable_a and_o of_o little_a moment_n that_o it_o deserve_v not_o our_o pain_n to_o examine_v it_o will_v be_v necessary_a to_o consider_v that_o in_o that_o which_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o st._n james_n although_o it_o can_v be_v his_o the_o priest_n make_v this_o prayer_n at_o the_o time_n the_o element_n be_v set_v upon_o the_o altar_n or_o the_o holy_a table_n jacob._n liturg._n st._n jacob._n to_o be_v bless_v and_o consecrate_v o_o lord_n our_o god_n which_o have_v send_v the_o bread_n from_o heaven_n the_o food_n of_o all_o the_o world_n jesus_n our_o lord_n saviour_n redeemer_n and_o benefactor_n to_o bless_v and_o sanctify_v we_o bless_v we_o beseech_v thou_o this_o oblation_n and_o receive_v it_o upon_o thy_o heavenly_a altar_n remember_v o_o lord_n thou_o which_o be_v full_a of_o love_n towards_o mankind_n those_o who_o offer_v and_o for_o who_o they_o have_v offer_v and_o keep_v we_o pure_a and_o immaculate_a in_o this_o holy_a celebration_n of_o thy_o divine_a mystery_n because_o thy_o great_a and_o glorious_a name_n o_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n be_v glorify_v and_o praise_v now_o and_o for_o ever_o amen_n and_o in_o that_o attribute_v unto_o st._n mark_n but_o not_o he_o the_o priest_n pray_v in_o the_o same_o time_n but_o in_o term_n something_o different_a marc._n liturg._n st._n marc._n o_o lord_n holy_a almighty_a and_o terrible_a which_o dwell_v in_o the_o holy_a place_n sanctify_v we_o and_o make_v we_o worthy_a of_o this_o holy_a priesthood_n and_o grant_v that_o we_o may_v minister_v at_o thy_o holy_a altar_n with_o a_o good_a conscience_n cleanse_v our_o heart_n from_o all_o impurity_n drive_v out_o of_o we_o all_o reprobate_a sense_n sanctify_v our_o soul_n and_o spirit_n and_o give_v we_o grace_n with_o fear_n to_o practice_v the_o worship_n of_o our_o father_n to_o give_v we_o the_o light_n of_o thy_o countenance_n at_o all_o time_n for_o it_o be_v thou_o which_o sanctifie_v and_o bless_v all_o thing_n and_o we_o offer_v unto_o thou_o praise_n and_o thanksgiving_n as_o for_o the_o greek_n they_o carry_v the_o element_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n from_o the_o table_n of_o proposition_n as_o they_o call_v it_o unto_o the_o altar_n or_o unto_o the_o communion_n table_n where_o they_o be_v to_o be_v consecrate_v with_o so_o great_a pomp_n solemnity_n and_o ceremony_n that_o the_o ignorant_a people_n dazzle_v with_o the_o ceremony_n forbear_v not_o to_o give_v unto_o these_o element_n before_o they_o be_v consecrate_v such_o a_o honour_n as_o do_v not_o belong_v unto_o they_o 24._o cabasil_n in_o liturg._n expos_fw-la c._n 24._o cabasilas_n archbishop_n of_o thessalonica_n who_o write_v in_o the_o fourteen_o century_n complain_v of_o it_o in_o the_o explication_n which_o he_o make_v of_o their_o liturgy_n and_o say_v those_o which_o unadvised_o do_v so_o do_v confound_v the_o element_n which_o be_v sanctify_v with_o those_o which_o be_v not_o and_o that_o from_o this_o confusion_n proceed_v the_o honour_n which_o they_o give_v unto_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n before_o consecration_n which_o this_o archbishop_n do_v condemn_v but_o in_o fine_a the_o element_n be_v so_o bring_v and_o lay_v upon_o the_o holy_a table_n to_o be_v consecrate_v these_o same_o liturgy_n inform_v we_o that_o he_o that_o officiate_n after_o have_v recite_v all_o the_o history_n of_o the_o institution_n of_o the_o sacrament_n desire_v of_o god_n that_o he_o will_v send_v upon_o this_o bread_n and_o wine_n which_o be_v offer_v unto_o he_o his_o holy_a spirit_n to_o make_v they_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o because_o the_o author_n of_o the_o apostolical_a constitution_n which_o be_v not_o write_v until_o the_o end_n of_o the_o three_o century_n or_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o four_o do_v very_o clear_o represent_v the_o manner_n of_o this_o consecration_n we_o will_v begin_v with_o he_o to_o show_v how_o this_o consecrate_v liturgy_n be_v couch_v for_o after_o have_v end_v the_o recital_n of_o the_o history_n of_o the_o eucharist_n by_o these_o word_n 12._o constitut_n apostol_n l._n 8._o cap._n 12._o do_v this_o in_o remembrance_n of_o i_o for_o as_o often_o as_o you_o eat_v this_o bread_n and_o drink_v this_o cup_n you_o show_v the_o lord_n death_n till_o he_o come_v he_o go_v on_o therefore_o set_v before_o we_o his_o passion_n his_o death_n and_o resurrection_n his_o ascension_n into_o heaven_n and_o his_o second_o come_v which_o will_v be_v when_o he_o come_v with_o power_n and_o glory_n to_o judge_v the_o quick_a and_o the_o dead_a and_o to_o reward_v everyone_o after_o their_o work_n we_o effer_fw-la unto_o thou_o o_o our_o king_n and_o our_o god_n according_a so_o thy_o commandment_n this_o bread_n and_o this_o cup_n in_o give_v thou_o thanks_o by_o he_o because_o thou_o have_v make_v we_o worthy_a to_o stand_v in_o thy_o presence_n to_o execute_v this_o ministry_n and_o we_o beseech_v thou_o o_o god_n who_o stand_v in_o need_n of_o nothing_o that_o thou_o will_v favourable_o behold_v these_o gift_n which_o be_v present_v before_o thou_o and_o that_o thou_o will_v therein_o do_v thy_o good_a pleasure_n for_o the_o honour_n of_o thy_o christ_n and_o that_o thou_o will_v send_v thy_o holy_a spirit_n upon_o this_o sacrifice_n the_o witness_n of_o the_o passion_n of_o the_o lord_n jesus_n to_o make_v this_o bread_n the_o body_n of_o thy_o christ_n and_o this_o cup_n his_o blood_n to_o the_o end_n that_o those_o which_o partake_v of_o they_o may_v be_v confirm_v in_o piety_n obtain_v remission_n of_o sin_n may_v be_v deliver_v from_o the_o temptation_n of_o the_o devil_n fill_v with_o the_o holy_a ghost_n make_v worthy_a of_o thy_o christ_n and_o of_o everlasting_a life_n when_o thou_o o_o lord_n most_o mighty_a shall_v be_v reconcile_v unto_o they_o in_o the_o liturgy_n of_o st._n james_n it_o be_v say_v o_o lord_n send_v thy_o holy_a spirit_n upon_o we_o jacob_n liturg_n jacob_n and_o upon_o these_o sacred_a element_n which_o be_v offer_v to_o the_o end_n that_o come_v upon_o they_o he_o may_v sanctify_v this_o bread_n and_o this_o cup_n by_o his_o holy_a good_a and_o glorious_a presence_n and_o that_o he_o will_v make_v the_o bread_n the_o sacred_a body_n of_o thy_o christ_n and_o the_o cup_n his_o precious_a blood_n in_o that_o of_o s._n mark_n we_o beseech_v thou_o o_o god_n lover_n of_o mankind_n marc._n liturg._n marc._n to_o send_v down_o thy_o holy_a spirit_n upon_o we_o and_o upon_o these_o loaf_n and_o these_o chalice_n to_o sanctify_v and_o to_o consecrate_v they_o and_o to_o make_v this_o bread_n the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o this_o cup_n the_o blood_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n of_o jesus_n christ_n our_o lord_n our_o god_n our_o saviour_n and_o our_o sovereign_a king_n and_o so_o in_o those_o of_o st._n basil_n st._n chrysostome_n and_o general_o in_o all_o except_v the_o latin_a liturgy_n at_o this_o time_n use_v i_o say_v in_o that_o of_o the_o present_a time_n for_o i_o can_v deny_v but_o that_o it_o be_v otherwise_o ancient_o and_o that_o in_o all_o appearance_n they_o cut_v off_o from_o this_o liturgy_n i_o mean_v from_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o mass_n the_o prayer_n which_o follow_v as_o in_o the_o other_o liturgy_n the_o word_n of_o institution_n by_o the_o which_o prayer_n christian_n be_v wont_a to_o consecrate_v the_o divine_a symbol_n even_o in_o the_o west_n during_o the_o space_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n and_o to_o the_o end_n this_o truth_n shall_v be_v make_v manifest_a this_o question_n must_v be_v thorough_o examine_v to_o wit_n whether_o the_o ancient_n do_v consecrate_v by_o prayer_n and_o invocation_n and_o by_o thanksgiving_n or_o otherwise_o jesus_n christ_n the_o absolute_a master_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n do_v consecrate_v his_o sacrament_n by_o prayer_n blessing_n and_o thanksgiving_n as_o the_o divine_a writer_n do_v testify_v make_v use_n of_o two_o expression_n the_o one_o of_o which_o signify_v give_v of_o thanks_o and_o the_o other_o to_o bless_v as_o to_o their_o etymology_n but_o as_o to_o their_o sense_n and_o meaning_n they_o signify_v one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n the_o reason_n whereof_o may_v be_v that_o it_o be_v the_o manner_n of_o the_o jew_n to_o conceive_v their_o prayer_n in_o term_n of_o praise_n and_o blessing_n the_o first_o christian_n which_o make_v the_o example_n of_o christ_n their_o law_n and_o rule_n intend_v not_o to_o consecrate_v any_o otherwise_o than_o he_o himself_o have_v do_v therefore_o justin_n martyr_n speak_v of_o prayer_n which_o the_o pastor_n make_v after_o have_v receive_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n mingle_v with_o water_n which_o be_v present_v unto_o he_o 2._o just_a martyr_n apolog._n 2._o he_o call_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n in_o the_o act_n of_o communion_n the_o bread_n
he_o by_o the_o church_n the_o which_o as_o the_o more_o sacred_a be_v say_v to_o be_v inhabit_v by_o the_o presence_n of_o some_o divinity_n have_v receive_v into_o the_o temple_n at_o their_o first_o dedication_n or_o consecration_n such_o devil_n by_o curious_a invocation_n and_o witchcraft_n arnobius_n bring_v in_o the_o pagan_a answer_v the_o christian_a after_o this_o manner_n you_o err_v and_o be_v deceive_v gent._n l._n 6._o advers._fw-la gent._n for_o we_o do_v not_o believe_v that_o the_o brass_n nor_o the_o mass_n of_o gold_n or_o silver_n nor_o the_o other_o matter_n whereof_o image_n be_v make_v be_v of_o themselves_o god_n and_o religious_a deity_n but_o we_o serve_v and_o worship_v these_o god_n in_o they_o which_o holy_a consecration_n do_v introduce_v idolor_n de_fw-fr vanitat_fw-la idolor_n and_o which_o it_o make_v to_o inhabit_v in_o the_o image_n which_o we_o cause_v to_o be_v make_v and_o do_v not_o st._n cyprian_n say_v in_o his_o time_n that_o these_o sort_n of_o spirit_n do_v lie_v hide_v under_o the_o statue_n and_o consecrate_a image_n in_o fine_a lactantius_n speak_v of_o this_o kind_n of_o god_n of_o the_o gentile_n 4._o instit_fw-la l._n 2._o c._n 4._o say_v that_o when_o they_o be_v make_v they_o feel_v it_o not_o nor_o when_o they_o be_v worship_v they_o know_v it_o not_o for_o they_o become_v not_o sensible_a by_o consecration_n but_o as_o for_o the_o sanctification_n and_o consecration_n of_o christian_n it_o consist_v only_o in_o retrieve_v thing_n from_o a_o profane_a and_o common_a use_n and_o by_o apply_v they_o unto_o a_o holy_a use_n by_o desire_v of_o god_n by_o their_o prayer_n that_o he_o will_v sanctify_v their_o use_n and_o employment_n for_o his_o glory_n and_o the_o salvation_n of_o those_o who_o use_v they_o lawful_o so_o that_o there_o be_v any_o question_n for_o instance_n of_o the_o water_n of_o baptism_n or_o of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n their_o consecration_n tend_v only_o to_o give_v they_o a_o quality_n which_o they_o have_v not_o before_o to_o employ_v they_o unto_o a_o divine_a and_o religious_a use_n and_o by_o pray_v god_n to_o make_v they_o sacrament_n of_o his_o religion_n and_o that_o he_o will_v render_v they_o efficacious_a by_o his_o holy_a spirit_n in_o the_o lawful_a use_v of_o they_o out_o of_o which_o use_n they_o be_v no_o more_o but_o common_a bread_n wine_n and_o water_n as_o they_o be_v before_o all_o the_o virtue_n they_o have_v in_o quality_n of_o sign_n and_o sacrament_n either_o to_o sanctify_v our_o soul_n or_o to_o nourish_v they_o depend_v upon_o the_o holy_a and_o religious_a use_n unto_o which_o they_o be_v apply_v and_o on_o the_o efficacy_n of_o the_o spirit_n act_v at_o the_o same_o time_n to_o the_o end_n that_o they_o shall_v not_o only_o signify_v but_o also_o that_o they_o shall_v seal_v in_o our_o soul_n and_o that_o they_o shall_v exhibit_v and_o communicate_v when_o they_o be_v administer_v the_o thing_n which_o they_o signify_v and_o represent_v now_o let_v we_o see_v if_o this_o be_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n of_o the_o church_n 100_o in_o levit._n hom._n 11._o p._n 100_o origen_n upon_o levitiecus_n there_o be_v bear_v in_o my_o house_n say_v he_o the_o firstling_n of_o a_o cow_n i_o be_o not_o permit_v to_o put_v it_o unto_o any_o common_a use_n for_o it_o be_v holy_a unto_o the_o lord_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v call_v holy_a we_o know_v then_o by_o this_o dumb_a beast_n ibid._n ibid._n how_o the_o law_n appoint_v that_o what_o it_o will_v have_v to_o be_v holy_a must_v be_v set_v apart_o for_o god_n only_o and_o in_o the_o same_o place_n to_o sanctify_v any_o thing_n be_v to_o devote_v it_o unto_o god_n the_o great_a st._n 2._o regul_n brevior_fw-la q_o 53._o p._n 642._o d._n t._n 2._o basil_n sanctification_n consist_v in_o adhere_v local_o and_o inseparable_o unto_o god_n at_o all_o time_n in_o study_v and_o follow_v what_o be_v well_o please_v in_o his_o fight_n for_o also_o in_o the_o thing_n offer_v and_o consecrate_v unto_o god_n deficient_a thing_n be_v not_o accept_v and_o without_o impiety_n and_o sin_n what_o have_v be_v once_o consecrate_v unto_o god_n can_v be_v convert_v unto_o common_a and_o human_a use_n st._n austin_n in_o his_o question_n upon_o leviticus_n testify_v that_o he_o be_v of_o the_o same_o opinion_n when_o he_o say_v thus_o when_o he_o say_v the_o thing_n which_o the_o child_n of_o israel_n sanctify_v 98._o l._n 3._o q._n 85._o t._n 4._o p._n 98._o it_o must_v be_v understand_v in_o offer_v they_o unto_o the_o priest_n and_o by_o they_o unto_o the_o lord_n and_o this_o kind_n of_o sanctification_n must_v be_v observe_v which_o be_v make_v by_o vow_n and_o by_o the_o devotion_n of_o he_o who_o offer_v s._n cyrill_a of_o alexandria_n in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o esay_n 178._o l._n 1._o orat._n 6._o p._n 178._o what_o be_v say_v to_o be_v sanctify_v shall_v not_o always_o partake_v of_o sanctification_n but_o rather_o it_o signify_v to_o be_v consecrate_v unto_o the_o glory_n of_o god_n as_o what_o he_o say_v unto_o moses_n sanctify_v unto_o i_o all_o the_o first-born_a which_o open_v the_o matrix_fw-la all_o the_o male_n unto_o the_o lord_n 595._o l._n 7._o &_o 8._o in_o c._n 10.34_o &_o dial._n 6._o t._n 5._o part_n 1._o p._n 595._o and_o in_o those_o place_n sanctify_v import_v to_o consecrate_v and_o upon_o st._n john_n what_o be_v consecrate_v unto_o god_n be_v say_v to_o be_v sanctify_v and_o in_o his_o dialogue_n of_o the_o trinity_n what_o then_o friend_n will_v not_o reason_n constrain_v we_o to_o confess_v that_o what_o be_v say_v to_o be_v sanctify_v be_v not_o before_o holy_a for_o i_o judge_v that_o be_v call_v unto_o sanctification_n which_o be_v alter_v from_o what_o it_o be_v not_o 27._o hom._n 14._o t._n 5._o part_n 2._o p._n 187._o in_o levit._n l._n 7._o c._n 27._o when_o it_o be_v sanctify_v and_o in_o his_o paschal_n homily_n to_o sanctify_v be_v to_o consecrate_v and_o offer_v some_o excellent_a oblation_n unto_o the_o god_n of_o the_o whole_a universe_n hesychius_n of_o jerusalem_n that_o which_o be_v sanctify_v and_o offer_v begin_v to_o be_v sanctify_v even_o by_o be_v offer_v it_o be_v not_o then_o holy_a before_o the_o friar_n jovius_n in_o the_o library_n of_o the_o patriarch_n photius_n 25._o codic_n 222._o ex_fw-la lib._n 24_o 25._o we_o say_v that_o the_o place_n or_o the_o bread_n or_o the_o wine_n be_v sanctify_v when_o they_o be_v set_v apart_o for_o god_n and_o that_o they_o be_v not_o employ_v about_o any_o common_a use_n even_o thomas_n aquinas_n himself_o who_o although_o he_o live_v in_o a_o age_n wherein_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n receive_v a_o alteration_n and_o change_n yet_o acknowledge_v this_o kind_n of_o consecration_n who_o nevertheless_o happy_o will_v not_o have_v that_o of_o the_o eucharist_n to_o depend_v on_o it_o 70._o t._n 2._o q._n 81._o art_n 8._o num_fw-la 70._o not_o only_o man_n but_o also_o the_o church_n vessel_n and_o all_o other_o thing_n of_o this_o kind_n be_v say_v to_o be_v sanctify_v from_o the_o very_a time_n that_o they_o be_v apply_v unto_o the_o service_n of_o god_n i_o shall_v here_o end_v the_o examination_n of_o the_o question_n of_o consecration_n be_v i_o not_o oblige_v to_o say_v something_o of_o the_o manner_n of_o pronounce_v the_o word_n of_o consecration_n it_o can_v be_v doubt_v but_o jesus_n christ_n pronounce_v with_o a_o audible_a voice_n the_o word_n whereby_o the_o latin_n pretend_v that_o he_o do_v consecrate_v see_v the_o evangelist_n nor_o s._n paul_n do_v neither_o of_o they_o remark_n that_o there_o be_v any_o difference_n betwixt_o the_o pronounce_v of_o these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n this_o be_v my_o blood_n and_o that_o of_o all_o the_o rest_n the_o amen_o which_o the_o people_n answer_v in_o the_o follow_a age_n after_o the_o consecration_n be_v make_v as_o it_o appear_v by_o justin_n martyr_n by_o denys_n of_o alexandria_n in_o eusebius_n by_o tentullian_n by_o st._n ambrose_n by_o st._n leo_n and_o by_o other_o this_o amen_o i_o say_v do_v clear_o show_v that_o they_o consecrate_v with_o a_o loud_a voice_n this_o also_o be_v justify_v by_o most_o of_o the_o liturgy_n which_o remain_v unto_o we_o where_o it_o be_v express_o observe_v that_o the_o pronounce_v of_o these_o word_n be_v do_v with_o a_o loud_a voice_n as_o in_o those_o attribute_v unto_o st._n peter_n st._n mark_n euchol_n de_fw-fr observe_v can_v t._n 10._o bibl._n patr._n not._n in_o gregor_n sar._n page_n 389._o not._n 131._o in_o miss_n chrysost_n euchol_n st._n basil_n and_o st._n chrysostom_n raoul_n de_fw-fr tongre_n write_v that_o it_o be_v so_o practise_v even_o in_o the_o church_n of_o milan_n conformable_a unto_o the_o liturgy_n of_o st._n ambrose_n
say_v by_o arnobius_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o four_o century_n this_o christian_a orator_n have_v relate_v at_o the_o end_n of_o his_o six_o book_n that_o the_o pagan_n be_v wont_a to_o make_v grievous_a reproach_n against_o the_o christian_n and_o to_o call_v they_o atheist_n because_o they_o do_v not_o sacrifice_v he_o thus_o begin_v his_o seven_o book_n what_o then_o will_v some_o say_v init_fw-la arnob._n contr_n gent._n lib._n 7._o init_fw-la think_v you_o that_o no_o sacrifice_n at_o all_o aught_o to_o be_v make_v there_o ought_v indeed_o none_o to_o be_v make_v say_v he_o to_o the_o end_n to_o give_v you_o the_o opinion_n of_o your_o varro_n and_o not_o we_o only_o lactantius_n his_o contemporary_a and_o of_o the_o same_o profession_n 25._o lactant._n instit_fw-la l._n 6._o c._n 25._o have_v undertake_v to_o treat_v of_o a_o sacrifice_n therein_o consider_v two_o thing_n the_o gift_n and_o the_o sacrifice_n itself_o and_o he_o say_v that_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o aught_o to_o be_v incorporeal_a that_o be_v spiritual_a to_o be_v offer_v unto_o god_n that_o the_o integrity_n of_o the_o soul_n be_v the_o oblation_n that_o the_o praise_n and_o hymn_n be_v the_o sacrifice_n that_o if_o god_n be_v invisible_a he_o must_v then_o be_v serve_v with_o invisible_a thing_n he_o approve_v the_o maxim_n of_o trismegistus_n that_o the_o benediction_n only_o be_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o true_a god_n and_o thence_o he_o conclude_v that_o the_o high_a manner_n of_o serve_v god_n be_v the_o praise_n offer_v unto_o he_o by_o the_o mouth_n of_o a_o just_a man_n and_o elsewhere_o he_o say_v that_o he_o will_v show_v what_o be_v the_o orue_a sacrifice_n of_o god_n and_o the_o true_a manner_n of_o serve_v he_o and_o see_v here_o how_o he_o do_v it_o he_o say_v first_o that_o god_n do_v not_o require_v of_o we_o either_o sacrifice_n or_o perfume_n or_o other_o the_o like_a present_n that_o for_o incorporeal_a that_o be_v spiritual_a nature_n there_o must_v be_v a_o incorporeal_a sacrifice_n that_o be_v to_o say_v spiritual_a and_o afterward_o what_o be_v it_o then_o 2._o id._n epitemâ—_n c._n 2._o say_v he_o that_o god_n require_v of_o man_n but_o the_o service_n of_o the_o understanding_n which_o be_v pure_a and_o holy_a for_o as_o for_o the_o thing_n do_v with_o the_o finger_n or_o that_o be_v without_o the_o man_n they_o be_v not_o a_o true_a sacrifice_n the_o true_a sacrifice_n be_v what_o proceed_v out_o of_o the_o heart_n and_o not_o what_o be_v take_v out_o of_o the_o coffer_n â—_o it_o be_v what_o be_v offer_v not_o with_o the_o hand_n but_o with_o the_o heart_n it_o be_v the_o agreeable_a sacrifice_n which_o the_o soul_n offer_v of_o itself_o in_o fine_a he_o conclude_v that_o righteousness_n be_v the_o only_a thing_n which_o god_n require_v of_o we_o and_o that_o it_o be_v therein_o the_o service_n and_o sacrifice_n consist_v which_o god_n desire_v 343._o cyril_n alex._n l._n 10._o contr_n julian_n t._n 6_o p._n 343._o it_o will_v not_o be_v unnecessary_a to_o join_v unto_o these_o witness_n s._n cyril_n bishop_n of_o alexandria_n who_o refute_v the_o write_v publish_v against_o the_o christian_n by_o julian_n the_o apostate_n about_o seventy_o year_n before_o in_o which_o write_v this_o foul_a deserter_n of_o the_o truth_n tax_v they_o among_o other_o thing_n that_o they_o approach_v not_o unto_o the_o sacrifice_n and_o oblation_n of_o the_o altar_n and_o that_o they_o do_v not_o sacrifice_v yet_o this_o wicked_a wretch_n be_v not_o ignorant_a of_o what_o be_v practise_v in_o the_o worship_n and_o service_n of_o the_o church_n and_o therefore_o this_o reproach_n must_v needs_o have_v some_o show_n of_o truth_n otherwise_o he_o have_v expose_v himself_o unto_o the_o scorn_n and_o contempt_n of_o all_o the_o world_n and_o s._n cyril_n answer_v in_o order_n unto_o all_o that_o this_o apostate_n have_v spew_v out_o against_o the_o religion_n of_o jesus_n christ_n will_v not_o have_v fail_v to_o have_v cry_v o_o the_o impostor_n if_o the_o christian_n of_o his_o time_n that_o be_v of_o the_o five_o century_n have_v true_o sacrifice_v and_o if_o they_o have_v among_o they_o real_a sacrifice_n let_v we_o then_o see_v and_o without_o prejudice_n exact_o examine_v what_o s._n cyril_n reply_v unto_o this_o wretch_n reproach_n b._n ibid._n p._n 344._o b._n he_o free_o confess_v that_o christian_n do_v not_o sacrifice_v any_o more_o because_o the_o type_n and_o figure_n have_v give_v place_n unto_o the_o truth_n we_o be_v command_v to_o consecrate_v unto_o god_n almighty_a a_o pure_a and_o spiritual_a service_n b._n ibid._n p._n 345._o b._n unto_o fire_n which_o former_o come_v down_o from_o heaven_n upon_o the_o sacrifice_n and_o which_o we_o have_v not_o now_o he_o oppose_v the_o holy_a ghost_n c._n ibid._n c._n which_o proceed_v from_o the_o father_n by_o the_o son_n come_v and_o illuminate_v the_o church_n unto_o ox_n sheep_n pigeon_n dove_n unto_o the_o fruit_n meal_n and_o oil_n of_o the_o israelite_n be_v oppose_v our_o spiritual_a and_o reasonable_a oblation_n and_o explain_v unto_o we_o wherein_o they_o consist_v and_o their_o nature_n and_o quality_n we_o offer_v unto_o god_n say_v he_o a_o odour_n of_o a_o sweet_a savour_n all_o manner_n of_o virtue_n or_o truth_n faith_n hope_n charity_n justice_n temperance_n obedience_n humility_n a_o continual_a praise_n and_o thanksgiving_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o his_o work_n and_o all_o the_o other_o virtue_n for_o this_o sacrifice_n pure_o spiritual_a agree_v well_o with_o god_n who_o nature_n be_v pure_o simple_a and_o immaterial_a the_o life_n and_o action_n of_o a_o true_o good_a man_n be_v the_o perfume_n of_o a_o reasonable_a service_n and_o have_v allege_v some_o passage_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n to_o confirm_v this_o doctrine_n he_o conclude_v as_o he_o begin_v c._n ibid._n p._n 346._o c._n we_o sacrifice_v unto_o god_n say_v he_o spiritual_a thing_n and_o instead_o of_o material_a fire_n we_o be_v fill_v with_o the_o holy_a ghost_n from_o this_o same_o fountain_n proceed_v another_o doctrine_n of_o these_o first_o conductor_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n which_o consist_v in_o instruct_v believer_n and_o teach_v they_o what_o have_v succeed_v unto_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o law_n i_o do_v not_o find_v after_o a_o exact_a scrutiny_n that_o they_o allege_v or_o insist_v upon_o the_o sacrament_n but_o they_o be_v content_v to_o oppose_v unto_o the_o moysaicall_a sacrifice_n either_o the_o spiritutal_a sacrifice_n which_o we_o offer_v unto_o god_n under_o the_o gospel_n or_o the_o true_o propitiatory_a sacrifice_n of_o the_o cross_n or_o both_o of_o they_o together_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o former_a the_o author_n of_o the_o apostolical_a constitution_n 25._o const_n apost_n l._n 2._o c._n 25._o say_v that_o unto_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o law_n succeed_v prayer_n vow_n and_o give_v of_o thanks_o and_o that_o the_o first_o fruit_n tithe_n and_o portion_n and_o gift_n of_o those_o time_n be_v now_o change_v into_o the_o oblation_n which_o the_o bishop_n offer_v unto_o god_n through_o jesus_n christ_n who_o die_v for_o all_o he_o mean_v the_o oblation_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n which_o believer_n make_v and_o general_o all_o thing_n present_v by_o they_o unto_o god_n in_o behalf_n of_o the_o christian_a people_n thence_o it_o be_v that_o he_o say_v also_o elsewhere_o 23._o id._n l._n 6._o c._n 23._o that_o instead_o of_o sacrifice_n which_o be_v make_v by_o shed_v of_o blood_n jesus_n christ_n have_v give_v to_o we_o a_o reasonable_a sacrifice_n mystical_a and_o unbloody_a which_o be_v celebrate_v in_o remembrance_n of_o his_o death_n by_o the_o symbol_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n in_o which_o word_n indeed_o he_o make_v mention_n of_o the_o eucharist_n but_o as_o of_o a_o mystical_a and_o spiritual_a sacrifice_n and_o in_o the_o same_o sense_n which_o he_o say_v that_o our_o sacrifice_n at_o present_a be_v prayer_n and_o give_v of_o thanks_o origen_n in_o all_o his_o homily_n upon_o leviticus_n do_v very_o exact_o after_o his_o manner_n seek_v for_o all_o the_o mystical_a signification_n of_o the_o ancient_a sacrifice_n but_o i_o do_v not_o find_v that_o he_o do_v once_o speak_v of_o a_o propitiatory_a sacrifice_n offer_v every_o day_n unto_o god_n by_o christian_n levit._n origen_n hom._n 2._o in_o levit._n in_o the_o second_o homily_n he_o mention_n at_o large_a the_o mean_n which_o we_o have_v under_o the_o gospel_n beside_o that_o of_o holy_a baptism_n to_o obtain_v the_o remission_n of_o our_o sin_n 5._o ib._n hom._n 5._o but_o among_o all_o those_o mean_n i_o do_v not_o find_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o eucharist_n in_o the_o five_o he_o show_v how_o the_o minister_n of_o the_o gospel_n do_v make_v propitiation_n for_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o people_n but_o he_o only_a allege_v for_o that_o the_o instruction_n and_o
they_o be_v present_a in_o the_o assembly_n where_o the_o sacrament_n be_v celebrate_v and_o if_o they_o neglect_v ephes_n chrysost_n hom._n 3._o in_o ep._n ad_fw-la ephes_n the_o holy_a father_n rebuke_v they_o with_o a_o holy_a zeal_n in_o their_o sermon_n witness_v what_o s._n chrysostom_n say_v that_o it_o be_v in_o vain_a the_o daily_a sacrifice_n be_v make_v that_o it_o be_v in_o vain_a that_o minister_n assist_v at_o the_o altar_n when_o there_o be_v no_o body_n present_a to_o receive_v and_o he_o add_v that_o it_o be_v a_o boldness_n and_o impudence_n to_o be_v present_a at_o the_o action_n and_o not_o to_o participate_v therefore_o it_o be_v that_o elsewhere_o he_o consider_v the_o eucharist_n as_o a_o meal_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v common_a unto_o believer_n the_o lord_n supper_n say_v he_o ought_v to_o be_v common_a cor._n id._n hom._n 27._o in_o ep._n 1._o ad_fw-la cor._n for_o our_o lord_n good_n be_v not_o for_o one_o servant_n to_o the_o exclusion_n of_o another_o but_o for_o altogether_o in_o common_a the_o apostle_n therefore_o call_v this_o supper_n of_o the_o lord_n the_o common_a supper_n for_o it_o be_v our_o lord_n therefore_o you_o ought_v not_o to_o appropriate_v it_o unto_o yourself_o and_o to_o exclude_v and_o hinder_v other_o but_o make_v it_o common_a unto_o all_o we_o be_v the_o supper_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o master_n of_o all_o these_o be_v also_o the_o thought_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o commentary_n upon_o s._n paul_n epistle_n in_o s._n jerom_n work_n which_o he_o express_v in_o these_o word_n cor._n in_o c._n 11._o ep._n 1._o ad_fw-la cor._n the_o supper_n of_o the_o lord_n shall_v be_v common_a unto_o all_o because_o he_o give_v the_o sacrament_n unto_o all_o his_o disciple_n alike_o but_o the_o ancient_a doctor_n be_v not_o content_a to_o censure_v those_o who_o do_v not_o communicate_v be_v in_o the_o assembly_n and_o to_o show_v they_o that_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o sacrament_n invite_v they_o all_o unto_o the_o communion_n they_o moreover_o make_v rule_n and_o direction_n against_o this_o abuse_n it_o be_v whereunto_o tend_v this_o decree_n of_o the_o council_n of_o antioch_n assemble_v anno_fw-la 341._o those_o who_o enter_v into_o the_o assembly_n 2._o council_n antioch_n c._n 2._o and_o do_v heart_n he_o holy_a scripture_n and_o by_o a_o disorder_a liberty_n do_v not_o join_v in_o prayer_n with_o the_o people_n deprive_v themselves_o of_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n must_v be_v put_v out_o of_o the_o assembly_n and_o in_o the_o canon_n common_o call_v the_o apostle_n after_o the_o viii_o canon_n have_v condemn_v and_o deprive_v of_o the_o communion_n of_o divine_a mystery_n those_o among_o the_o clergy_n who_o without_o lawful_a cause_n abstain_v from_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o sacrament_n as_o be_v a_o stumbling-block_n to_o the_o people_n the_o nine_o make_v this_o decree_n apostol_n can._n 9_o apostol_n all_o the_o believer_n who_o enter_v into_o the_o assembly_n and_o hear_v the_o scripture_n read_v but_o stay_v not_o for_o the_o prayer_n nor_o receive_v the_o holy_a sacrament_n let_v they_o be_v cast_v out_o because_o they_o be_v a_o offence_n to_o the_o church_n according_o the_o constitution_n call_v apostolical_a ordain_v 11._o constit_fw-la apostol_n l._n 8._o c._n 11._o that_o the_o deacon_n shall_v stand_v at_o the_o man_n door_n and_o the_o sub-deacon_n at_o the_o woman_n door_n to_o hinder_v that_o none_o shall_v go_v out_o during_o the_o time_n of_o oblation_n which_o conduct_n teach_v we_o that_o as_o before_o the_o comunion_n the_o deacon_n cry_v all_o you_o which_o be_v under_o penance_n you_o which_o can_v pray_v ephes_n chrysostâ—_n hom._n 3._o in_o ephes_n that_o be_v with_o the_o believer_n go_v out_o so_o in_o like_a manner_n he_o hinder_v believer_n who_o be_v all_o bind_v to_o communicate_v that_o they_o shall_v not_o go_v out_o until_o they_o have_v receive_v the_o holy_a sacrament_n it_o be_v by_o this_o maxim_n that_o the_o deceiver_n who_o forge_v some_o decretal_n in_o s._n clement_n name_n make_v he_o say_v in_o the_o second_o 235._o pseudo_fw-la clem._n decret_a 2._o greg._n i._o l._n sacram_fw-la p._n 235._o that_o sacrifice_n shall_v be_v offer_v according_a to_o the_o number_n of_o the_o people_n s._n gregory_n make_v the_o same_o decree_n when_o he_o require_v that_o there_o be_v lay_v on_o the_o altar_n as_o many_o oblation_n as_o need_v for_o the_o people_n and_o the_o first_o decretal_a which_o false_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o pope_n anaclet_n command_n 1._o anaclet_n decret_n 1._o that_o the_o consecration_n be_v end_v all_o those_o shall_v communicate_v that_o will_v not_o be_v thrust_v out_o of_o the_o church_n it_o be_v certain_o for_o the_o same_o reason_n that_o the_o deacon_n dâ—al_n greg._n i._o l._n 2._o dâ—al_n as_o gregory_n the_o first_o witness_v say_v aloud_o let_v all_o those_o which_o do_v not_o communicate_v depart_v out_o of_o the_o church_n whence_o it_o may_v be_v conclude_v that_o all_o those_o which_o remain_v do_v communicate_v it_o be_v also_o the_o instruction_n give_v unto_o we_o by_o the_o micrologue_n who_o author_n write_v in_o the_o eleven_o century_n after_o the_o death_n of_o gregory_n the_o seven_o who_o die_v anno_fw-la 1084._o and_o of_o who_o this_o writer_n speak_v as_o a_o man_n of_o a_o good_a fame_n a_o epithet_n as_o speak_v of_o one_o decease_v it_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v say_v he_o that_o according_a to_o the_o ancient_a father_n 51._o micrologic_n 51._o none_o be_v to_o be_v present_a at_o the_o divine_a mystery_n but_o such_o as_o do_v communicate_v and_o it_o be_v what_o the_o consecration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n do_v plain_o declare_v for_o the_o priest_n do_v not_o pray_v only_o for_o his_o own_o oblation_n and_o communion_n but_o also_o for_o that_o of_o other_o and_o although_o in_o the_o time_n of_o this_o author_n that_o be_v in_o the_o eleven_o century_n and_o before_o the_o fervour_n and_o zeal_n of_o christian_n be_v very_o much_o abate_v we_o do_v not_o find_v that_o they_o ever_o approve_v to_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n without_o communicant_n on_o the_o contrary_a the_o council_n and_o those_o which_o have_v write_v of_o divine_a office_n do_v not_o own_o any_o celebration_n to_o be_v lawful_a without_o there_o be_v some_o to_o communicate_v with_o the_o priest_n who_o officiate_n in_o that_o sense_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v what_o be_v say_v by_o walafridus_n strabo_n extr._n walafr_n strab._n de_fw-fr beb._n eccles_n c._n 22._o extr._n that_o in_o a_o lawful_a mass_n there_o shall_v be_v a_o priest_n one_o that_o answer_v one_o that_o offer_v and_o one_o that_o communicate_v and_o therefore_o it_o be_v that_o the_o council_n of_o mayence_n assemble_v by_o charles_n the_o great_a anno_fw-la 813._o make_v this_o decree_n we_o conceive_v that_o no_o priest_n can_v say_v mass_n alone_o for_o how_o can_v he_o say_v the_o lord_n be_v with_o you_o or_o how_o shall_v he_o warn_v lift_v up_o your_o heart_n and_o many_o other_o like_o thing_n there_o be_v none_o present_a but_o himself_o which_o be_v repeat_v in_o the_o 48th_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o paris_n under_o lewis_n the_o debonair_a 7._o cap._n 7._o anno_fw-la 829._o a_o advertisement_n that_o theodulph_n bishop_n of_o orleans_n give_v his_o priest_n anno_fw-la 797._o 28._o cap._n 28._o and_o herard_n archbishop_n of_o tours_n unto_o his_o anno_fw-la 858._o the_o canonist_n gratian_n represent_v unto_o we_o this_o institution_n of_o pope_n soter_n in_o his_o decree_n soter_n grat._n de_fw-fr cons_n dist_n 1._o c._n soter_n that_o no_o priest_n dare_v presume_v to_o celebrate_v mass_n unless_o there_o be_v two_o person_n present_a and_o that_o he_o make_v a_o three_o because_o he_o say_v in_o the_o plural_a the_o lord_n be_v with_o you_o and_o pray_v for_o i_o now_o it_o appear_v that_o this_o doctrine_n be_v ground_v upon_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o liturgy_n be_v public_a and_o have_v for_o their_o object_n not_o one_o or_o two_o person_n only_o but_o all_o the_o faithful_a in_o general_n who_o ought_v to_o communicate_v also_o all_o the_o liturgy_n ancient_a and_o modern_a and_o all_o those_o who_o have_v commented_a upon_o they_o give_v sufficient_o to_o understand_v that_o they_o have_v be_v all_o compose_v and_o write_v in_o behalf_n of_o communicant_n without_o who_o they_o be_v so_o far_o from_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n that_o justin_n martyr_n tell_v we_o that_o it_o be_v send_v unto_o those_o who_o be_v absent_a which_o show_v they_o look_v upon_o the_o sacrament_n as_o a_o seal_n and_o pledge_v of_o the_o communion_n among_o believer_n and_o therefore_o i_o suppose_v it_o be_v that_o the_o council_n of_o laodicea_n 58._o council_n laodic_n c._n 58._o forbid_v it_o to_o be_v celebrate_v in_o private_a house_n this_o divine_a sacrament_n be_v appoint_v in_o nature_n
distribution_n of_o both_o symbol_n separately_z in_o the_o latter_a age_n they_o come_v to_o administer_v the_o bread_n in_o the_o consecrate_a wine_n so_o from_o the_o distribute_v the_o eucharist_n steep_v by_o little_a and_o little_a insensible_o in_o some_o church_n of_o the_o west_n they_o give_v the_o communicant_n only_o the_o consecrate_a bread_n a_o custom_n which_o in_o process_n of_o time_n introduce_v itself_o almost_o into_o all_o the_o western_a church_n until_o that_o it_o be_v establish_v in_o the_o year_n 1415._o upon_o saturday_n the_o 15._o of_o june_n by_o this_o decree_n of_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n 1042._o sess_n 13._o t._n 7._o council_n part_n 2._o p._n 1042._o this_o present_a holy_a general_a council_n of_o constance_n lawful_o assemble_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n declare_v discern_v and_o define_v that_o although_o jesus_n christ_n after_o supper_n institute_v and_o administer_v unto_o his_o disciple_n this_o venerable_a sacrament_n under_o both_o kind_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n yet_o nevertheless_o the_o commendable_a authority_n of_o holy_a canon_n and_o the_o approve_a custom_n of_o the_o church_n have_v observe_v and_o do_v observe_v that_o this_o sacrament_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v celebrate_v after_o supper_n nor_o to_o be_v receive_v of_o believer_n but_o fast_v except_o in_o case_n of_o sickness_n or_o some_o other_o necessity_n allow_v or_o admit_v by_o law_n or_o by_o the_o church_n and_o in_o like_a manner_n that_o although_o in_o the_o primitive_a church_n believer_n receive_v the_o sacrament_n under_o both_o kind_n yet_o nevertheless_o to_o avoid_v certain_a peril_n inconvenience_n and_o scandal_n this_o custom_n be_v fit_o introduce_v that_o those_o who_o officiate_v shall_v receive_v under_o both_o kind_n and_o the_o laity_n under_o the_o species_n of_o bread_n only_o withal_o that_o they_o shall_v firm_o believe_v and_o nothing_o doubt_v that_o the_o entire_a body_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o blood_n be_v true_o contain_v as_o well_o under_o the_o species_n of_o bread_n as_o under_o the_o species_n of_o wine_n therefore_o such_o a_o custom_n be_v reasonable_o introduce_v both_o by_o the_o church_n and_o by_o the_o holy_a father_n and_o that_o it_o be_v a_o long_a while_n observe_v it_o ought_v to_o pass_v for_o a_o law_n which_o be_v not_o allow_v to_o be_v reject_v nor_o change_v by_o every_o body_n fancy_n without_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n therefore_o they_o be_v to_o be_v judge_v erroneous_a that_o think_v it_o to_o be_v sacrilegious_a or_o unjust_a to_o observe_v this_o custom_n or_o this_o law_n and_o those_o who_o obstinate_o affirm_v the_o contrary_a of_o what_o be_v above_o say_v aught_o to_o be_v banish_v as_o heretic_n and_o severe_o punish_v by_o the_o diocesan_n of_o the_o place_n or_o their_o official_o or_o by_o the_o inquisitor_n of_o the_o heretical_a evil_n in_o the_o kingdom_n or_o province_n where_o by_o hazard_n or_o on_o purpose_n they_o have_v attempt_v or_o presume_v any_o thing_n against_o this_o decree_n according_a to_o the_o lawful_a ordinance_n and_o canon_n which_o have_v be_v seasonable_o make_v against_o heretic_n and_o their_o abettor_n against_o the_o catholic_n faith_n but_o notwithstanding_o the_o severity_n of_o this_o decree_n cassander_n have_v leave_v we_o upon_o record_n in_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n former_o cite_v that_o it_o be_v read_v that_o pope_n martin_n the_o five_o 1037_o p._n 1037_o after_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n do_v practice_v in_o the_o solemn_a office_n of_o easter_n the_o precept_n and_o formulary_a of_o the_o roman_a order_n in_o give_v the_o communion_n unto_o the_o people_n under_o both_o kind_n the_o same_o in_o the_o same_o place_n relate_v as_o from_o thomas_n waldensis_fw-la that_o after_o the_o synod_n of_o constance_n the_o pope_n of_o rome_n do_v not_o forbear_v give_v the_o communion_n after_o the_o use_n of_o rome_n that_o be_v to_o say_v under_o both_o kind_n unto_o the_o deacon_n the_o minister_n of_o the_o altar_n and_o unto_o other_o person_n eminent_a in_o piety_n and_o worth_n as_o also_o unto_o rector_n of_o place_n and_o considerable_a monastery_n his_o brethren_n and_o unto_o other_o he_o think_v worthy_a of_o so_o great_a a_o gift_n he_o say_v moreover_o that_o cardinal_n cusa_n in_o his_o letter_n write_v unto_o the_o clergy_n and_o learned_a man_n of_o bohemia_n anno_fw-la 1452._o some_o year_n after_o the_o council_n of_o basle_n declare_v that_o until_o very_a near_o his_o time_n the_o pope_n at_o the_o feast_n of_o easter_n suffer_v the_o laity_n unto_o who_o he_o have_v with_o his_o own_o hand_n give_v the_o body_n of_o the_o lord_n to_o receive_v the_o blood_n from_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o deacon_n and_o that_o nicholas_n of_o palerma_n who_o assist_v at_o the_o council_n of_o basle_n say_v that_o the_o opinion_n of_o doctor_n be_v that_o it_o will_v not_o be_v ill_o do_v that_o the_o communicant_a shall_v also_o receive_v the_o blood_n this_o council_n of_o basle_n whereat_o this_o archbishop_n be_v present_a grant_v unto_o the_o bohemian_o the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n provide_v that_o in_o all_o other_o thing_n they_o shall_v conform_v unto_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o that_o they_o will_v instruct_v they_o to_o believe_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v contain_v whole_o under_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o species_n all_o those_o who_o be_v any_o thing_n read_v in_o the_o history_n of_o those_o time_n know_v that_o those_o of_o bohemia_n who_o differ_v nothing_o from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n but_o only_o in_o the_o matter_n of_o the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n be_v call_v for_o that_o reason_n calixtins_n different_a from_o the_o true_a taborite_n but_o so_o it_o be_v as_o it_o appear_v by_o a_o letter_n from_o george_n pogiebrac_n king_n of_o bohemia_n that_o these_o calixtin_n do_v not_o quiet_o enjoy_v this_o grant_n for_o in_o this_o letter_n which_o be_v write_v in_o the_o year_n 1468._o and_o for_o which_o we_o be_v oblige_v unto_o dom_n luke_n d'achery_n 415._o t._n 4._o spicileg_n p._n 413_o 414_o 415._o a_o benedictine_n monk_n this_o prince_n declare_v himself_o plain_o to_o be_v a_o calixtin_n that_o he_o be_v breed_v up_o in_o this_o manner_n of_o communicate_v under_o both_o kind_n that_o his_o father_n mother_n and_o grandmother_n have_v so_o practise_v that_o the_o council_n of_o basle_n have_v grant_v liberty_n of_o it_o unto_o his_o subject_n not_o by_o way_n of_o permission_n as_o the_o church_n sometime_o tolerate_v sin_n but_o to_o the_o end_n it_o shall_v be_v allow_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n and_o of_o our_o holy_a mother_n the_o church_n his_o spouse_n that_o in_o all_o other_o thing_n he_o agree_v with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n so_o that_o it_o appear_v by_o this_o apologetical_a letter_n which_o he_o write_v unto_o mathias_n king_n of_o hungary_n his_o son-in-law_n that_o he_o only_o desire_a liberty_n of_o communicate_v under_o both_o kind_n as_o he_o have_v be_v teach_v by_o his_o father_n and_o grandfather_n and_o i_o doubt_v not_o but_o a_o part_n of_o this_o apology_n will_v in_o convenient_a time_n and_o place_n give_v sufficient_a ground_n for_o make_v a_o clear_a and_o certain_a judgement_n of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o ancient_a taborite_n upon_o the_o point_n of_o the_o eucharist_n but_o after_o all_o these_o change_n happen_v at_o sundry_a time_n the_o council_n of_o trent_n in_o the_o 21._o session_n be_v the_o five_o under_o pope_n pius_fw-la iu_o anno_fw-la 1562._o the_o 16._o of_o july_n after_o have_v speak_v of_o the_o authority_n which_o the_o church_n have_v always_o have_v in_o the_o dispensation_n of_o sacrament_n to_o change_v in_o time_n and_o place_n what_o she_o think_v fit_a the_o substance_n still_o remain_v entire_a it_o add_v doctr_n sess_n 21._o c._n 2._o &_o 3._o the_o doctr_n that_o therefore_o the_o holy_a mother_n the_o church_n be_v sensible_a of_o this_o wholesome_a authority_n in_o the_o administration_n of_o sacrament_n although_o that_o at_o the_o begin_n of_o christian_a religion_n the_o use_n of_o both_o kind_n be_v frequent_a nevertheless_o in_o process_n of_o time_n this_o custom_n be_v change_v it_o be_v introduce_v for_o wise_a and_o solid_a reason_n to_o approve_v this_o custom_n of_o communicate_v under_o one_o kind_n and_o have_v command_v it_o to_o pass_v into_o a_o law_n which_o shall_v not_o be_v allow_v to_o be_v alter_v or_o lay_v aside_o at_o pleasure_n without_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o same_o church_n and_o in_o the_o follow_a chapter_n which_o be_v the_o three_o of_o doctrine_n it_o declare_v moreover_o that_o though_o our_o redeemer_n as_o it_o be_v say_v in_o his_o last_o supper_n institute_v this_o sacrament_n under_o both_o kind_n and_o give_v it_o unto_o his_o apostle_n yet_o it_o must_v be_v confess_v that_o jesus_n christ_n entire_o and_o
every_o one_o shall_v and_o ought_v with_o all_o diligence_n and_o fidelity_n to_o contribute_v his_o endeavour_n and_o improve_v the_o talon_n which_o our_o lord_n have_v commit_v unto_o his_o trust_n this_o be_v what_o i_o have_v endeavour_v to_o do_v hitherto_o and_o which_o i_o intend_v to_o do_v for_o the_o time_n to_o come_v if_o it_o be_v not_o with_o all_o the_o delight_n and_o ornament_n the_o reader_n can_v wish_v at_o least_o it_o shall_v be_v with_o all_o the_o sincerity_n which_o can_v be_v expect_v from_o one_o who_o believe_v to_o have_v well_o bestow_v his_o labour_n and_o pain_n if_o his_o endeavour_n will_v create_v in_o the_o mind_n of_o christian_n divide_v by_o various_a opinion_n in_o religion_n more_o tender_a inclination_n of_o love_n and_o charity_n and_o great_a desire_n unto_o peace_n and_o concord_n we_o have_v already_o see_v all_o that_o relate_v unto_o the_o outward_a form_n of_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n with_o the_o alteration_n thereunto_o happen_v in_o succession_n of_o time_n now_o we_o must_v endeavour_v to_o discover_v what_o have_v be_v believe_v of_o this_o mystery_n in_o this_o large_a and_o spacious_a country_n but_o to_o do_v it_o the_o more_o orderly_o and_o to_o show_v with_o more_o ease_n and_o clearness_n the_o history_n of_o the_o innovation_n which_o have_v happen_v as_o well_o in_o the_o expression_n as_o in_o the_o doctrine_n we_o will_v extend_v our_o proof_n as_o to_o the_o expression_n but_o unto_o the_o seven_o and_o eight_o century_n at_o which_o time_n they_o suffer_v some_o attempt_n and_o as_o to_o the_o doctrine_n unto_o the_o nine_o suppose_v it_o receive_v some_o alteration_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o that_o age._n chap._n i._n the_o reflection_n make_v by_o the_o father_n upon_o the_o word_n of_o the_o institution_n of_o the_o sacrament_n the_o holy_a father_n have_v so_o great_a a_o love_n for_o jesus_n christ_n and_o veneration_n for_o all_o his_o institution_n that_o they_o take_v a_o singular_a pleasure_n in_o meditate_v upon_o this_o great_a mystery_n and_o in_o make_v divers_a reflection_n upon_o this_o divine_a institution_n our_o lord_n say_v of_o the_o bread_n which_o he_o have_v take_v which_o he_o bless_a and_o which_o he_o break_v that_o it_o be_v his_o body_n and_o of_o the_o wine_n that_o it_o be_v his_o blood_n the_o ancient_a doctor_n of_o the_o church_n consider_v this_o expression_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n have_v declare_v with_o a_o common_a consent_n and_o as_o it_o be_v unite_a suffrage_n that_o jesus_n christ_n call_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n his_o body_n and_o his_o blood_n our_o lord_n say_v st._n irenaeus_n patr._n iren._n l._n 5._o c._n 2._o tatian_n tom_fw-mi 7._o bibl._n patr._n have_v assure_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v his_o body_n tatian_n in_o his_o harmony_n upon_o the_o evangelist_n say_v that_o he_o testify_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o the_o cup_n of_o wine_n be_v his_o body_n and_o blood_n tertullian_n magn._n tertul._n l._n 5._o contr_n jud._n c._n 11._o &_o l._n 5._o carm._n count_v marc._n origen_n in_o matth._n hom._n 35._o cyprian_a ep._n 75._o ad_fw-la magn._n that_o he_o call_v the_o bread_n his_o body_n and_o that_o he_o say_v of_o the_o bread_n and_o of_o the_o fruit_n of_o the_o vine_n this_o be_v my_o body_n and_o my_o blood_n pour_v out_o origen_n in_o one_o of_o his_o homily_n upon_o st._n matthew_n that_o he_o confess_v the_o bread_n be_v his_o body_n and_o the_o bless_a martyr_n st._n cyprian_a that_o he_o call_v his_o body_n the_o bread_n which_o be_v make_v of_o the_o collection_n of_o several_a grain_n the_o author_n of_o the_o commentary_n upon_o the_o evangelist_n which_o go_v in_o the_o name_n of_o theophilus_n of_o antioch_n though_o it_o be_v not_o certain_a whether_o they_o be_v his_o for_o all_o they_o be_v attribute_v unto_o he_o in_o the_o library_n of_o the_o father_n this_o author_n i_o say_v have_v express_v his_o thought_n almost_o as_o st._n cyprian_n have_v do_v say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n call_v his_o body_n matth._n theophil_n antioch_n in_o matth._n the_o bread_n which_o be_v make_v of_o the_o collection_n of_o divers_a grain_n and_o his_o blood_n the_o wine_n which_o be_v press_v out_o of_o several_a grape_n and_o this_o he_o say_v in_o explain_v the_o word_n of_o the_o institution_n of_o the_o sacrament_n this_o be_v my_o body_n this_o be_v the_o cup_n of_o my_o blood_n eusebius_n bishop_n of_o caesarea_n in_o palestin_n have_v no_o other_o meaning_n i_o think_v when_o he_o say_v 8._o euseb_n dem._n lib._n 8._o that_o the_o lord_n command_v to_o make_v use_n of_o bread_n for_o the_o symbol_n of_o his_o body_n nor_o st._n cyrill_n of_o jerusalem_n in_o these_o word_n 4._o cyrill_n hie_v of_o mystag_n 4._o our_o lord_n speak_v and_o say_v of_o the_o bread_n this_o be_v my_o body_n nor_o the_o poet_n juvencus_n when_o he_o declare_v hist_o juvenc_n l._n 4._o de_fw-fr evang._n hist_o that_o our_o saviour_n give_v the_o bread_n unto_o his_o disciple_n teach_v they_o that_o he_o give_v they_o his_o body_n nor_o in_o fine_a a_o unknown_a author_n in_o the_o work_v of_o st._n athanasius_n which_o say_v 9.72_o de_fw-fr dict._n &_o interp._n parab_n 9.72_o that_o our_o lord_n call_v the_o mystical_a wine_n his_o blood_n st._n epiphanius_n hinder_v by_o the_o scruple_n which_o the_o father_n make_v of_o call_v the_o symbol_n of_o the_o eucharist_n bread_n and_o wine_n content_v himself_o to_o intimate_v unto_o we_o that_o jesus_n christ_n do_v assimilate_v his_o body_n unto_o a_o subject_a round_o as_o to_o its_o form_n anchor_n epiphan_n in_o anchor_n and_o without_o sense_n as_o to_o its_o power_n have_v no_o manner_n of_o resemblance_n unto_o the_o incarnate_a image_n nor_o with_o the_o proportion_n of_o member_n exod._n gaudent_fw-la tract_n 2._o in_o exod._n st._n gaudentius_n observe_v that_o our_o lord_n in_o give_v the_o consecrate_a bread_n and_o wine_n unto_o the_o disciple_n say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n this_o be_v my_o blood_n it_o be_v also_o the_o observation_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o apostolical_a constitution_n who_o make_v christ_n say_v of_o the_o bread_n which_o he_o break_v 12._o const_n apost_n lib._n 8._o c._n 12._o and_o give_v unto_o his_o disciple_n this_o be_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n take_v eat_v this_o be_v my_o body_n st._n chrysostome_n be_v no_o less_o clear_a 92._o chrysost_n in_o 1_o co._n hom._n 24._o hieron_n cp_n 4_o ad_fw-la hidib_n 92._o what_o be_v the_o bread_n say_v he_o it_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ._n st._n jerome_n also_o follow_v the_o same_o way_n see_v he_o assure_v that_o the_o bread_n which_o our_o lord_n break_v and_o give_v unto_o his_o disciple_n be_v his_o body_n and_o the_o cup_n his_o blood_n and_o that_o he_o prove_v it_o by_o these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n st._n austin_n in_o the_o sermon_n unto_o the_o new_a baptize_v 27._o august_n apud_fw-la fulgen._n de_fw-fr baptis_n aeth_n cap._n vet_z cyril_n l._n 12._o in_o joar_n 20.26_o 27._o say_v express_o that_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o cup_n be_v the_o blood_n of_o christ_n st._n cyrill_a of_o alexandria_n be_v doubtless_o of_o the_o same_o mind_n for_o in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o st._n john_n he_o make_v christ_n say_v of_o the_o bread_n which_o he_o break_v and_o distribute_v this_o be_v my_o body_n which_o be_v give_v for_o you_o in_o remission_n of_o sin_n we_o may_v descend_v low_a and_o carry_v further_o the_o proof_n of_o this_o first_o reflection_n be_v we_o not_o prevent_v by_o the_o rule_n which_o we_o prescribe_v and_o of_o the_o resolution_n take_v of_o avoid_v as_o much_o as_o possible_a may_v be_v the_o repeat_n of_o the_o same_o testimony_n it_o shall_v then_o suffice_v to_o inform_v the_o reader_n that_o it_o be_v a_o certain_a truth_n own_v by_o all_o man_n both_o protestant_n and_o roman_a catholic_n that_o when_o there_o be_v a_o dispute_n of_o two_o subject_n of_o a_o different_a nature_n it_o can_v proper_o be_v say_v that_o the_o one_o be_v the_o other_o when_o therefore_o these_o sort_n of_o proposition_n meet_v in_o discourse_n of_o necessity_n recours_fw-fr must_v be_v have_v unto_o the_o figure_n or_o metaphor_n what_o the_o father_n have_v depose_v be_v considerable_a yet_o i_o do_v not_o think_v it_o sufficient_a nor_o that_o it_o be_v all_o which_o they_o have_v to_o say_v unto_o we_o if_o we_o examine_v anew_o these_o faithful_a witness_n i_o doubt_v not_o but_o they_o will_v speak_v again_o and_o that_o they_o will_v inform_v we_o of_o other_o truth_n beside_o they_o abovementioned_a and_o that_o they_o will_v not_o leave_v we_o ignorant_a how_o they_o understand_v the_o word_n of_o the_o institution_n of_o this_o angust_n sacrament_n those_o which_o have_v diligent_o apply_v themselves_o to_o
jesus_n christ_n can_v be_v in_o the_o sacrament_n as_o dead_a but_o typical_o and_o mystical_o because_o he_o real_o die_v no_o more_o but_o because_o our_o saviour_n say_v after_o have_v distribute_v the_o cup_n to_o the_o disciple_n i_o will_v drink_v no_o more_o of_o this_o fruit_n of_o the_o vine_n until_o the_o day_n that_o i_o shall_v drink_v it_o new_a with_o you_o in_o my_o father_n kingdom_n i_o find_v the_o holy_a father_n have_v take_v notice_n of_o this_o circumstance_n seâ—ing_v they_o have_v be_v please_v to_o declare_v unto_o we_o that_o jesus_n christ_n do_v call_v that_o the_o fruit_n of_o the_o vine_n that_o be_v wine_n which_o he_o drink_v or_o give_v unto_o his_o disciple_n to_o drink_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o this_o divine_a mystery_n this_o be_v as_o i_o conceive_v what_o clement_n of_o alexandria_n will_v intimate_v in_o these_o word_n 2._o clem._n alex._n paedag._n l_o 2._o c._n 2._o that_o what_o the_o lord_n have_v bless_v be_v wine_n he_o will_v declare_v himself_o in_o say_v to_o his_o disciple_n i_o will_v drink_v no_o more_o of_o this_o fruit_n of_o the_o vine_n until_o i_o drink_v it_o with_o you_o in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o my_o father_n origen_n in_o all_o likelihood_n have_v no_o other_o meaning_n when_o he_o observe_v â—evit_fw-la origen_n hom._n 7._o in_o â—evit_fw-la that_o jesus_n christ_n give_v unto_o his_o disciple_n wine_n which_o he_o call_v the_o production_n of_o the_o vine_n and_o in_o as_o much_o as_o that_o he_o will_v not_o drink_v himself_o at_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n it_o be_v that_o be_v ready_a to_o offer_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o his_o body_n he_o think_v fit_a to_o show_v in_o his_o person_n the_o accomplishment_n of_o the_o type_n and_o figure_n which_o have_v go_v before_o in_o aaron_n and_o the_o highpriest_n under_o the_o law_n who_o be_v forbid_v drink_v wine_n when_o they_o be_v to_o draw_v near_o the_o altar_n to_o sacrifice_v the_o poet_n juvencus_n may_v also_o be_v here_o admit_v if_o the_o passage_n which_o may_v be_v allege_v of_o his_o be_v in_o its_o purity_n and_o have_v receive_v no_o alteration_n but_o because_o in_o all_o appearance_n it_o have_v be_v alter_v i_o will_v pass_v it_o over_o in_o silence_n that_o no_o body_n may_v have_v cause_n of_o exception_n and_o instead_o of_o juvencus_n i_o will_v produce_v st._n athanasius_n which_o say_v synop_n athan._n in_o synop_n that_o when_o the_o lord_n give_v the_o mystery_n or_o the_o sacrament_n he_o say_v i_o will_v drink_v no_o more_o of_o this_o vine_n and_o st._n hilary_n 30._o hilar._n in_o mat._n cap._n 30._o that_o have_v take_v the_o cup_n and_o break_v the_o bread_n they_o drink_v the_o fruit_n of_o this_o vine_n and_o this_o be_v the_o reason_n wherefore_o st._n basil_n to_o prove_v eâ—nem_fw-la basil_n lib._n 2._o contr_n eâ—nem_fw-la that_o we_o call_v the_o product_n of_o the_o earth_n fruit_n and_o not_o child_n thus_o allege_v the_o word_n of_o our_o lord_n i_o will_v no_o more_o drink_n of_o the_o fruit_n of_o the_o vine_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o the_o production_n of_o the_o vine_n st._n epiphanius_n dispute_v against_o the_o encratian_a heretic_n or_o the_o hydroparastarians_n who_o use_v only_a water_n in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o for_o that_o reason_n be_v call_v hydroparastites_fw-la or_o aquarian_o refute_v they_o by_o the_o word_n of_o our_o saviour_n say_v 47._o epiphan_n haeres_fw-la 47._o their_o sacrament_n be_v no_o sacrament_n but_o they_o counterfeit_v they_o in_o imitation_n of_o the_o true_a therefore_o they_o shall_v therein_o be_v condemn_v by_o the_o word_n of_o our_o saviour_n which_o say_v i_o will_v not_o drink_v of_o the_o fruit_n of_o the_o vine_n st._n chrysostom_n observe_v something_o of_o the_o same_o nature_n when_o he_o assure_v that_o jesus_n christ_n math._n chrysost_n hom_n 83._o in_o math._n to_o pluck_v up_o by_o the_o root_n this_o pernicious_a heresy_n and_o to_o show_v we_o that_o when_o he_o distribute_v the_o mystery_n he_o give_v wine_n he_o say_v express_o of_o the_o fruit_n of_o the_o vine_n for_o the_o vine_n say_v he_o do_v not_o produce_v water_n but_o wine_n 75._o gennad_n lib._n 1._o dogm_n eccles_n cap_n 75._o and_o gennadius_n priest_n of_o marseilles_n blame_v those_o which_o under_o a_o pretext_n of_o sobriety_n use_v water_n instead_o of_o wine_n in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n refute_v they_o by_o this_o reason_n that_o there_o be_v wine_n in_o the_o mystery_n of_o our_o redemption_n and_o he_o prove_v it_o by_o these_o word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n from_o henceforth_o i_o will_v not_o drink_v of_o the_o fruit_n of_o the_o vine_n amalarius_n florus_n and_o christian_a druthmer_n speak_v no_o otherwise_o in_o the_o ixth_o century_n but_o because_o we_o will_v not_o change_v the_o method_n prescribe_v we_o will_v at_o this_o time_n wave_v their_o testimony_n and_o the_o proof_n of_o this_o ancient_a tradition_n by_o the_o testimony_n of_o several_a witness_n which_o have_v be_v famous_a in_o the_o church_n as_o st._n justin_n martyr_n st._n irenaeus_n tertullian_n and_o many_o other_o although_o chiliast_n and_o millenarian_o for_o st._n jerome_n inform_v we_o that_o to_o prove_v that_o our_o lord_n shall_v drink_v wine_n during_o the_o reign_n of_o a_o 1000_o year_n which_o they_o believe_v he_o be_v to_o reign_v upon_o the_o earth_n they_o make_v use_v of_o these_o word_n of_o our_o saviour_n 2._o apud_fw-la hieron_n ep._n ad_fw-la hedib_n q._n 2._o i_o say_v unto_o you_o i_o will_v no_o more_o drink_n of_o the_o fruit_n of_o the_o vine_n until_o i_o drink_v it_o new_a with_o you_o in_o my_o father_n kingdom_n from_o this_o place_n say_v st._n jerome_n some_o dream_n of_o the_o fable_n of_o a_o 1000_o year_n during_o which_o they_o argue_v jesus_n christ_n shall_v reign_v corporal_o and_o that_o he_o will_v drink_v wine_n whereof_o he_o drink_v not_o from_o that_o time_n until_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n what_o st._n jerome_n dislike_v in_o they_o be_v the_o reign_n of_o a_o 1000_o year_n during_o which_o they_o imagine_v that_o christ_n shall_v drink_v wine_n upon_o earth_n whereof_o he_o have_v not_o taste_v any_o from_o the_o moment_n which_o he_o drink_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o whereof_o he_o be_v not_o to_o drink_v until_o this_o pretend_a reign_n of_o a_o 1000_o year_n the_o first_o thing_n to_o be_v consider_v in_o a_o discourse_n be_v the_o scope_n and_o design_n of_o he_o that_o speak_v because_o it_o be_v the_o mind_n that_o set_v the_o tongue_n a_o go_v and_o that_o it_o be_v with_o regard_n to_o his_o intention_n when_o he_o have_v discourse_v of_o a_o matter_n the_o expression_n make_v use_v of_o must_v be_v consider_v for_o represent_v his_o thought_n without_o this_o we_o must_v needs_o stray_v or_o at_o least_o fall_n into_o one_o of_o these_o inconvenience_n either_o not_o to_o comprehend_v the_o sense_n of_o what_o be_v read_v or_o to_o impute_v unto_o he_o that_o speak_v thing_n which_o be_v strange_a or_o even_o sometime_o unjust_a and_o unreasonable_a for_o example_n jesus_n christ_n command_v we_o in_o the_o gospel_n to_o imitate_v the_o wisdom_n of_o the_o unjust_a steward_n which_o have_v wicked_o waste_v the_o good_n commit_v by_o his_o lord_n unto_o his_o trust_n this_o precept_n to_o consider_v it_o bare_o and_o literal_o be_v very_o wide_a of_o the_o mark_n which_o our_o saviour_n intend_v contain_v a_o wicked_a practice_n and_o quite_o different_a from_o that_o which_o he_o teach_v we_o in_o his_o gospel_n which_o be_v pure_a and_o holy_a infinite_o surpass_v what_o be_v best_a and_o most_o commendable_a in_o the_o heathen_a moral_n but_o if_o we_o consider_v his_o scope_n and_o intention_n there_o be_v nothing_o in_o this_o precept_n which_o be_v not_o worthy_a the_o school_n of_o christ_n what_o he_o require_v of_o we_o be_v not_o to_o imitate_v the_o ill-dealing_a of_o this_o unjust_a steward_n which_o waste_v his_o master_n good_n he_o only_o will_v have_v we_o imitate_v his_o wisdom_n in_o make_v friend_n when_o he_o see_v his_o stewardship_n be_v like_a to_o be_v take_v from_o he_o that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o we_o also_o shall_v make_v good_a use_n of_o those_o good_n which_o he_o be_v please_v to_o bestow_v on_o we_o and_o whereof_o he_o make_v we_o steward_n that_o we_o shall_v employ_v they_o to_o the_o relief_n of_o the_o poor_a that_o by_o mean_n of_o our_o alms-deed_n and_o charity_n we_o shall_v make_v ourselves_o friend_n which_o may_v contribute_v unto_o the_o save_a our_o soul_n by_o the_o prayer_n which_o they_o make_v unto_o god_n for_o we_o nothing_o can_v be_v more_o reasonable_a than_o this_o rule_n which_o st._n chrysostom_n lay_v down_o 6._o chrysost_n hom._n in_o haec_fw-la verba_fw-la pater_fw-la si_fw-la fieri_fw-la
certain_a observation_n which_o suffer_v we_o not_o to_o be_v ignorant_a after_o what_o manner_n they_o understand_v it_o to_o be_v so_o dom._n aug._n serm_n 53._o de_fw-la verb._n dom._n for_o in_o the_o first_o place_n they_o make_v this_o observation_n almost_o all_o say_v st._n austin_n call_v the_o sacrament_n the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o again_o 4._o id._n l._n 3._o de_fw-la triâ—it_fw-la c._n 4._o we_o call_v nothing_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n but_o that_o which_o be_v take_v from_o the_o fruit_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o consecrate_v by_o mystical_a prayer_n be_v receive_v by_o we_o for_o the_o salvation_n of_o our_o soul_n 19_o isid_n hâ—sual_a orig._n 6._o c._n 19_o and_o st._n isidore_n of_o sevil_n by_o the_o command_n of_o jesus_n christ_n himself_o we_o call_v his_o body_n and_o blood_n that_o which_o be_v take_v out_o of_o the_o fruit_n of_o the_o earth_n be_v sanctify_v and_o make_v a_o sacrament_n we_o may_v also_o allege_v upon_o this_o subject_a those_o among_o they_o who_o have_v declare_v in_o the_o first_o chapter_n of_o this_o second_o part_n that_o jesus_n christ_n in_o institute_v his_o eucharist_n call_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n his_o body_n and_o his_o blood_n and_o those_o who_o in_o the_o second_o affirm_v that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v bread_n and_o wine_n but_o to_o avoid_v repeat_v the_o same_o testimony_n we_o remit_v the_o reader_n unto_o those_o two_o chapter_n where_o he_o may_v consult_v those_o two_o observation_n whilst_o we_o shall_v only_o say_v that_o this_o observation_n be_v so_o express_v and_o positive_a give_v very_o much_o light_n and_o strength_n unto_o the_o silence_n we_o hint_v at_o although_o it_o appear_v plain_a enough_o to_o be_v understand_v by_o several_a but_o yet_o far_o they_o give_v we_o notice_n in_o the_o second_o place_n that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v honour_v with_o the_o name_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o bread_n say_v st._n chrysostom_n 1_o chrysost_n ep_v ad_fw-la caesâ—r_n theod._n dial._n 1_o be_v esteem_v worthy_a to_o he_o call_v the_o body_n of_o cur_n lord_n and_o theodoret_n in_o one_o of_o his_o dialogue_n he_o that_o call_v wheat_n and_o bread_n that_o which_o be_v his_o body_n by_o nature_n have_v honour_v the_o visible_a symhols_n with_o the_o name_n of_o his_o body_n and_o of_o his_o blood_n have_v a_o long_a while_o meditate_a say_v the_o protestant_n upon_o these_o sort_n of_o testimony_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n i_o have_v be_v force_v to_o conclude_v that_o because_o one_o thing_n which_o be_v honour_v with_o the_o name_n of_o another_o can_v be_v true_o that_o same_o by_o who_o name_n it_o be_v honour_v or_o that_o these_o holy_a doctor_n which_o affirm_v that_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v honour_v with_o the_o name_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n know_v not_o how_o to_o reason_v which_o can_v be_v say_v without_o slander_v they_o or_o that_o they_o believe_v not_o that_o this_o bread_n be_v real_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n he_o add_v that_o he_o do_v not_o examine_v what_o they_o shall_v have_v say_v but_o what_o they_o do_v say_v and_o he_o infer_v that_o none_o can_v dispense_v themselves_o from_o approve_v what_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o second_o branch_n of_o his_o dilemma_n for_o my_o part_n i_o leave_v it_o to_o other_o to_o judge_v the_o induction_n which_o be_v make_v from_o the_o passage_n of_o these_o holy_a doctor_n because_o it_o be_v proper_o the_o interest_n of_o roman_a catholic_n or_o protestant_n who_o argument_n i_o only_o allege_v but_o this_o be_v not_o all_o which_o the_o holy_a father_n say_v for_o the_o clear_n up_o of_o their_o intention_n they_o tell_v we_o for_o a_o three_o advertisement_n that_o if_o the_o sacrament_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n it_o be_v but_o after_o a_o manner_n and_o in_o some_o sort_n so_o st._n austin_n do_v declare_v 2._o aug._n ep_v 23_o ad_fw-la bonif._n id._n in_o psal_n 33_o conc._n 2._o the_o sacrament_n say_v he_o of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n after_o a_o manner_n and_o elsewhere_o jesus_n christ_n accommodate_v himself_o after_o a_o certain_a sort_n when_o he_o say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n i_o have_v not_o yet_o observe_v that_o these_o kind_n of_o correction_n and_o restriction_n be_v use_v when_o thing_n be_v speak_v of_o which_o be_v true_o what_o they_o be_v call_v but_o only_o when_o the_o discourse_n be_v of_o those_o which_o be_v only_o so_o improper_o and_o by_o reason_n of_o certain_a relation_n which_o they_o have_v unto_o the_o subject_n who_o name_n they_o bear_v and_o in_o who_o consideration_n there_o be_v no_o scruple_n make_v to_o say_v that_o they_o be_v the_o subject_n themselves_o not_o real_o in_o the_o strictness_n of_o the_o expression_n but_o after_o a_o sort_n 404._o quintil._n inst_z orat._n l._n 8.3_o p._n 404._o so_o the_o most_o excellent_a orator_n who_o we_o may_v term_v the_o master_n of_o the_o science_n put_v this_o term_n after_o some_o sort_n for_o one_o of_o the_o temper_n which_o may_v be_v use_v for_o modify_v of_o metaphor_n and_o figurative_a expression_n which_o may_v be_v too_o bold_a but_o let_v we_o continue_v our_o design_n and_o hear_v the_o famous_a theodoret_n who_o will_v furnish_v we_o with_o such_o pregnant_a and_o clear_a light_n that_o we_o shall_v have_v no_o difficulty_n to_o comprehend_v in_o what_o sense_n the_o holy_a father_n call_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n 1._o theod._n dial_n 1._o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n see_v here_o how_o he_o speak_v the_o lord_n say_v he_o make_v a_o change_n of_o name_n give_v unto_o his_o body_n the_o name_n of_o the_o symbol_n and_o unto_o the_o symbol_n the_o name_n of_o his_o body_n which_o he_o say_v upon_o the_o occasion_n that_o our_o saviour_n have_v call_v his_o body_n bread_n in_o the_o 6_o chapter_n of_o st._n john_n and_o the_o bread_n his_o body_n in_o the_o institution_n of_o the_o sacrament_n so_o that_o his_o design_n be_v to_o show_v that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n as_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v bread_n see_v he_o put_v no_o difference_n in_o this_o exchange_n of_o name_n and_o that_o he_o observe_v that_o the_o name_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n belong_v no_o more_o to_o the_o sacrament_n than_o that_o of_o bread_n belong_v to_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n tertullian_n if_o i_o mistake_v not_o have_v a_o opinion_n much_o like_o this_o long_o before_o theodoret_n when_o he_o say_v galat._n tertul._n coner_n marc._n l._n 3._o c._n 19_o chrysost_n iâ—_n c._n 5._o galat._n that_o jesus_n christ_n call_v the_o bread_n his_o body_n to_o interpret_v the_o ancient_a prophecy_n of_o jeremiah_n which_o have_v call_v the_o bread_n his_o body_n st._n chrysostom_n will_v not_o a_o little_a contribute_v to_o the_o clear_n of_o what_o we_o examine_v for_o explain_v these_o word_n of_o the_o 5_o to_o the_o galatian_n the_o flesh_n lu_v against_o the_o spirit_n and_o the_o spirit_n against_o the_o flesh_n he_o observe_v that_o this_o word_n flesh_n have_v divers_a improper_a and_o figurative_a signification_n and_o among_o these_o sundry_a signification_n he_o put_v this_o that_o sometime_o it_o be_v take_v for_o the_o mystery_n or_o for_o the_o sacrament_n the_o scripture_n say_v he_o be_v wont_a to_o call_v the_o mystery_n by_o the_o name_n of_o flesh_n and_o the_o whole_a church_n say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o nothing_o can_v be_v see_v plain_a nor_o more_o intelligible_a than_o these_o word_n of_o facundus_n ult_n facund_a l._n 9_o c._n ult_n we_o call_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v in_o the_o bread_n and_o consecrate_a cup_n his_o body_n and_o blood_n not_o that_o the_o bread_n be_v true_o his_o body_n nor_o the_o cup_n his_o blood_n hitherto_o these_o holy_a father_n have_v not_o ill_o inform_v we_o of_o the_o nature_n of_o this_o manner_n of_o speech_n that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o nevertheless_o they_o intend_v not_o to_o rest_v there_o they_o will_v moreover_o inform_v we_o wherefore_o it_o be_v so_o use_v in_o the_o church_n they_o tell_v we_o then_o in_o the_o first_o place_n that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v call_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n by_o reason_n of_o their_o resemblance_n it_o be_v the_o lesson_n st._n austin_n teach_v we_o in_o one_o of_o his_o letter_n bonif._n aug._n ep._n 23._o ad_fw-la bonif._n if_o the_o sacrament_n say_v he_o have_v not_o some_o resemblance_n unto_o the_o thing_n whereof_o they_o be_v sacrament_n they_o will_v be_v no_o sacrament_n and_o it_o be_v because_o
antio_n in_o marc._n see_v our_o saviour_n have_v say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n this_o be_v my_o blood_n those_o which_o offer_v or_o present_v the_o bread_n must_v esteem_v after_o prayer_n and_o consecration_n that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o participate_v of_o it_o and_o that_o also_o the_o cup_n be_v instead_o of_o his_o blood_n but_o i_o see_v nothing_o more_o positive_a and_o formal_a hereupon_o than_o what_o be_v say_v by_o proclus_n bishop_n of_o constantinople_n in_o one_o of_o his_o oration_n 17._o proclus_n orat._n 17._o where_o he_o exhort_v his_o hearer_n to_o imitate_v the_o piety_n and_o devotion_n of_o the_o wise_a man_n which_o go_v to_o worship_v the_o child_n jesus_n in_o the_o manger_n at_o bethlehem_n for_o after_o have_v represent_v unto_o they_o that_o instead_o of_o bethlehem_n they_o have_v the_o church_n instead_o of_o a_o stable_a the_o house_n of_o god_n and_o instead_o of_o a_o manger_n the_o altar_n or_o communion-table_n he_o add_v instead_o of_o the_o child_n we_o embrace_v the_o bread_n which_o be_v bless_v by_o the_o infant_n and_o it_o shall_v appear_v in_o its_o place_n that_o amalarius_n be_v very_o near_o of_o this_o opinion_n when_o he_o teach_v that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v that_o which_o be_v sacrifice_v instead_o of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o because_o the_o father_n which_o say_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n say_v also_o that_o they_o pass_v and_o be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n they_o have_v take_v care_n to_o explain_v unto_o we_o these_o latter_a expression_n as_o they_o also_o have_v full_o do_v the_o former_a for_o they_o tell_v we_o that_o when_o they_o say_v that_o when_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n pass_v into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n they_o mean_v that_o they_o pass_v into_o the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n this_o be_v the_o explication_n which_o st._n isidore_n archbishop_n of_o sevil_n give_v we_o in_o these_o word_n 18._o isid_n hispal_n de_fw-fr offic_n eccles_n l._n 1._o c._n 18._o the_o bread_n which_o we_o break_v be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n who_o say_v i_o be_o the_o true_a vine_n but_o the_o bread_n because_o it_o strengthen_v the_o body_n be_v for_o this_o reason_n call_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o wine_n because_o it_o increase_v blood_n in_o the_o body_n for_o that_o cause_n refer_v unto_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n now_o these_o two_o thing_n be_v visible_a yet_o nevertheless_o be_v sanctify_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n they_o pass_v into_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o divine_a body_n it_o be_v also_o the_o opinion_n of_o bede_n epiphan_n bed_n hom._n deâ—_n sant_n in_o epiphan_n jesus_n christ_n say_v he_o daily_o wash_v we_o in_o his_o blood_n when_o we_o renew_v at_o the_o altar_n the_o remembrance_n of_o his_o holy_a passion_n when_o the_o creature_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n pass_v into_o the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o flesh_n and_o blood_n by_o the_o ineffable_a sanctification_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n raban_n bishop_n of_o mayans_n be_v of_o his_o mind_n but_o we_o may_v not_o speak_v of_o he_o now_o and_o when_o these_o same_o father_n say_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v change_v and_o convert_v into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n they_o also_o tell_v we_o that_o it_o be_v into_o the_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n of_o his_o body_n it_o be_v in_o this_o sense_n that_o theodotus_n say_v manus_fw-la apud_fw-la clem._n alex._n p._n 800._o vict._n in_o marc._n 14._o manus_fw-la that_o the_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o a_o spiritual_a virtue_n st._n cyril_n of_o alexandria_n cite_v by_o victor_n of_o antioch_n speak_v yet_o plain_o god_n say_v he_o take_v pity_n of_o our_o infirmity_n communicate_v into_o the_o thing_n offer_v a_o enliven_a virtue_n and_o change_v they_o into_o the_o efficacy_n of_o his_o flesh_n whereunto_o amount_n what_o have_v be_v already_o say_v by_o theodoret_n 1_o theod._n dial._n 1_o that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v honour_v the_o symbol_n with_o the_o name_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n not_o in_o change_v their_o nature_n but_o in_o add_v his_o grace_n unto_o their_o nature_n it_o be_v for_o that_o reason_n he_o add_v ibid._n ibid._n that_o the_o lord_n make_v a_o exchange_n of_o name_n give_v unto_o his_o body_n the_o name_n of_o bread_n and_o unto_o the_o bread_n the_o name_n of_o his_o body_n to_o the_o end_n say_v he_o that_o those_o which_o participate_v of_o the_o divine_a mystery_n shall_v not_o stop_v at_o thing_n which_o be_v see_v but_o that_o by_o the_o change_n of_o name_n they_o shall_v believe_v the_o change_n which_o be_v make_v by_o his_o grace_n it_o be_v just_a what_o ephraim_n 229._o apud_fw-la phot._n god_n 229._o patriarch_n of_o antioch_n intend_v by_o these_o word_n the_o sacrament_n do_v not_o change_v the_o outward_a form_n but_o it_o remain_v inseparable_a from_o the_o hide_a grace_n as_o it_o be_v in_o baptism_n 3.5_o ammon_n cat_n in_o joan._n 3.5_o for_o as_o ammenius_n say_v the_o material_a water_n be_v change_v into_o a_o divine_a virtue_n i_o think_v no_o other_o sense_n can_v be_v give_v unto_o these_o word_n of_o the_o 338_o bishop_n assemble_v in_o the_o council_n at_o constantinople_n anno_fw-la 754_o 6._o in_o conc._n nicaen_fw-la 2._o act._n 6._o against_o image_n as_o the_o natural_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v holy_a because_o it_o be_v deify_v so_o also_o this_o here_o which_o be_v his_o body_n by_o institution_n he_o speak_v of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o which_o be_v his_o image_n be_v holy_a as_o be_v make_v divine_a by_o a_o institution_n of_o grace_n but_o we_o will_v retrench_v have_v voluntary_o prescribe_v ourselves_o this_o law_n to_o avoid_v confusion_n therefore_o it_o shall_v suffice_v to_o observe_v that_o from_o all_o these_o consideration_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n which_o we_o have_v allege_v there_o result_v two_o doctrine_n from_o their_o write_n both_o which_o have_v be_v their_o foundation_n for_o the_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n which_o they_o attribute_v unto_o the_o sacsament_n the_o first_o be_v that_o they_o regard_v it_o as_o a_o sacrament_n which_o not_o only_o bare_o signify_v but_o which_o also_o exhibit_v and_o communicate_v unto_o the_o believe_a soul_n the_o thing_n which_o it_o signify_v i_o mean_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n this_o be_v it_o which_o make_v st._n chrysostom_n say_v explain_v these_o word_n cor._n chrysost_n hom._n â—4_n in_o 1_o ad_fw-la cor._n the_o bread_n which_o we_o break_v be_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n wherefore_o do_v he_o not_o say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o participation_n because_o he_o will_v give_v something_o more_o to_o be_v understand_v and_o show_v a_o great_a union_n for_o we_o not_o only_o communicate_v in_o that_o whereof_o we_o receive_v and_o take_v but_o also_o in_o that_o we_o be_v unite_v for_o as_o this_o body_n be_v unite_v unto_o jesus_n christ_n so_o be_v we_o also_o unite_v unto_o he_o by_o this_o bread_n this_o be_v also_o the_o judgement_n of_o st._n macarius_n when_o he_o say_v eceles_n macar_n hom._n 27._o diony_n c._n 3._o hier._n eceles_n that_o in_o participate_v of_o this_o visible_a bread_n the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n be_v spiritual_o eat_v and_o also_o of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a hierarchy_n who_o call_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n the_o venerable_a symbol_n whereby_o jesus_n christ_n be_v represent_v and_o whereby_o we_o enjoy_v he_o and_o of_o victor_n of_o antioch_n 14._o vict._n antioch_n in_o marc._n c._n 14._o by_o the_o symbol_n of_o bread_n say_v he_o we_o be_v make_v to_o participate_v of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o by_o the_o cup_n we_o partake_v of_o his_o blood_n st._n fulgentius_n have_v no_o other_o meaning_n when_o he_o thus_o read_v the_o word_n of_o st._n paul_n aethiop_n fulg._n de_fw-fr baptis_n aethiop_n the_o bread_n which_o we_o break_v be_v they_o not_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o body_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o in_o another_o place_n which_o we_o find_v in_o the_o fragment_n of_o the_o ten_o book_n he_o write_v against_o fabian_n the_o arrian_n he_o declare_v himself_o so_o full_o that_o nothing_o can_v be_v say_v more_o express_o unto_o the_o subject_a in_o hand_n the_o participation_n itself_o say_v he_o of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n 28._o id._n ex_fw-la l._n 8._o fragm_n 28._o when_o we_o eat_v his_o bread_n and_o drink_v his_o cup_n intimate_v this_o unto_o we_o to_o wit_n that_o we_o shall_v die_v to_o the_o world_n from_o hence_o it_o be_v they_o oppose_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n by_o mean_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n unto_o the_o participation_n of_o
must_v be_v understand_v according_a to_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o discourse_n for_o because_o they_o imagine_v his_o discourse_n be_v hard_a and_o unsupportable_a as_o if_o he_o intend_v to_o have_v give_v they_o his_o very_a flesh_n to_o eat_v to_o dispose_v matter_n into_o a_o spiritual_a sense_n he_o say_v in_o the_o first_o place_n it_o be_v the_o spirit_n that_o quicken_v then_o he_o add_v the_o flesh_n profit_v nothing_o that_o be_v to_o vivifie_v he_o also_o show_v what_o he_o will_v have_v we_o understand_v by_o the_o spirit_n the_o word_n which_o i_o speak_v unto_o you_o be_v spirit_n and_o life_n as_o before_o whosoever_o hear_v my_o word_n and_o believe_v in_o he_o that_o send_v i_o have_v eternal_a life_n etc._n etc._n therefore_o to_o obtain_v life_n there_o must_v be_v a_o appetite_n for_o this_o word_n we_o must_v devour_v it_o by_o the_o ear_n meditate_v of_o it_o by_o the_o understanding_n and_o digest_v it_o by_o faith_n also_o a_o little_a before_o he_o call_v his_o flesh_n heavenly_a bread_n press_v in_o and_o above_o all_o by_o the_o allegory_n of_o necessary_a meat_n the_o memory_n of_o the_o father_n which_o have_v prefer_v the_o fleshpot_n of_o the_o egyptian_n before_o the_o heavenly_a vocation_n and_o elsewhere_o he_o teach_v we_o the_o reason_n wherefore_o these_o kind_n of_o expression_n must_v be_v take_v figurative_o when_o he_o give_v we_o this_o general_a rule_n for_o the_o interpretation_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n if_o the_o natural_a sense_n will_v not_o admit_v to_o wit_n 1._o id._n contra_fw-la marc._n l._n 3._o c._n 23._o rigalt_n in_o unum_fw-la locum_fw-la august_n l._n 11._o de_fw-fr gem._n ad_fw-la litt._n c._n 1._o what_o the_o letter_n of_o the_o scripture_n bear_v it_o follow_v that_o the_o expression_n shall_v pass_v for_o a_o figure_n or_o metaphor_n the_o late_a mr._n rigaut_n very_o pertinent_a to_o this_o matter_n report_v the_o maxim_n of_o st._n augustin_n if_o say_v he_o in_o the_o word_n of_o god_n or_o of_o any_o one_o send_v to_o be_v a_o prophet_n there_o be_v find_v any_o expression_n which_o can_v be_v understand_v by_o the_o letter_n without_o absurdity_n it_o be_v out_o of_o doubt_n that_o it_o shall_v be_v understand_v as_o speak_v figurative_o to_o signify_v something_o 2._o orig._n in_o levit._n hom._n 7._o f._n 2._o therefore_o origen_n also_o understand_v the_o word_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o 6_o of_o st._n john_n figurative_o say_v particular_o of_o these_o if_o you_o eat_v not_o my_o flesh_n and_o drink_v my_o blood_n that_o it_o be_v a_o kill_a letter_n if_o it_o be_v take_v in_o a_o literal_a sense_n whereas_o if_o we_o understand_v they_o spiritual_o they_o kill_v not_o but_o there_o be_v in_o they_o a_o quicken_a spirit_n and_o elsewhere_o explain_v these_o word_n he_o sleep_v not_o until_o he_o have_v eat_v and_o drink_v the_o blood_n of_o the_o slay_v he_o seek_v under_o the_o law_n and_o the_o gospel_n among_o the_o jew_n and_o christian_n the_o literal_a accomplishment_n of_o this_o prophecy_n and_o not_o find_v it_o among_o the_o jew_n who_o be_v express_o forbid_v to_o eat_v the_o blood_n nor_o among_o the_o christian_n which_o for_o a_o long_a time_n make_v a_o scruple_n of_o eat_v it_o particular_o in_o origen_n time_n he_o say_v numb_a id_fw-la homil._n 6._o in_o numb_a that_o of_o necessity_n we_o must_v depart_v from_o the_o harshness_n of_o the_o letter_n unto_o the_o sweetness_n of_o the_o allegory_n and_o have_v observe_v that_o what_o our_o saviour_n say_v in_o the_o 6_o of_o st._n john_n that_o to_o eat_v his_o flesh_n and_o drink_v his_o blood_n have_v so_o displease_v the_o carnal_a disciple_n which_o be_v with_o he_o and_o forsake_v he_o he_o add_v that_o it_o be_v say_v of_o the_o christian_a people_n of_o the_o faithful_a people_n that_o they_o drink_v the_o blood_n of_o christ_n not_o only_o by_o the_o ceremony_n of_o sacrament_n but_o also_o when_o we_o receive_v his_o word_n wherein_o be_v life_n as_o he_o say_v himself_o the_o word_n which_o i_o have_v speak_v unto_o you_o be_v spirit_n and_o life_n it_o be_v he_o then_o say_v he_o that_o be_v break_v who_o blood_n we_o drink_v that_o be_v that_o we_o receive_v the_o word_n of_o his_o doctrine_n he_o say_v almost_o the_o same_o in_o the_o 35th_o treatise_n upon_o st._n matthew_n 12._o euseb_n de_fw-fr theol_n eccles_n contra_fw-la marc._n l._n l._n 3._o c._n 12._o eusebius_n thus_o make_v our_o saviour_n speak_v to_o explain_v what_o he_o say_v in_o the_o 6_o of_o st._n john_n of_o the_o eat_n of_o his_o flesh_n do_v not_o think_v that_o i_o speak_v of_o the_o flesh_n wherewith_o i_o be_o environ_v as_o if_o you_o shall_v eat_v it_o and_o think_v not_o that_o i_o command_v you_o to_o drink_v sensible_a and_o corporal_a blood_n but_o know_v that_o the_o word_n i_o have_v speak_v unto_o you_o be_v spirit_n and_o life_n for_o it_o be_v my_o word_n and_o my_o discourse_n which_o be_v this_o flesh_n and_o blood_n whereof_o whosoever_o eat_v always_o he_o shall_v be_v partaker_n of_o life_n eternal_a as_o be_v nourish_v with_o heavenly_a bread_n let_v not_o then_o what_o i_o have_v say_v unto_o you_o touch_v the_o eat_v my_o flesh_n and_o drink_v my_o blood_n offend_v you_o say_v he_o and_o let_v not_o a_o unadvised_a understanding_n of_o what_o i_o say_v unto_o you_o of_o flesh_n and_o blood_n trouble_v you_o for_o these_o thing_n profit_v nothing_o be_v understand_v carnal_o it_o be_v the_o spirit_n that_o quicken_v those_o which_o can_v underderstand_v it_o spiritual_o homin_v athan._n in_o illud_fw-la quicunque_fw-la dixerit_fw-la verb._n contra_fw-la fill_n homin_v st._n athanasius_n speak_v no_o less_o clear_a for_o explain_v these_o word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n do_v this_o offend_v you_o what_o and_o if_o you_o see_v the_o son_n of_o man_n ascend_v up_o where_o he_o be_v before_o it_o be_v the_o spirit_n that_o quicken_v the_o flesh_n profit_v nothing_o the_o word_n which_o i_o speak_v unto_o you_o be_v spirit_n and_o life_n our_o saviour_n say_v he_o speak_v of_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o that_o be_v of_o his_o flesh_n and_o spirit_n and_o he_o distinguish_v the_o spirit_n from_o the_o flesh_n to_o the_o end_n that_o not_o only_o believe_v what_o be_v visible_a of_o he_o but_o also_o that_o which_o be_v invisible_a they_o may_v learn_v that_o the_o thing_n which_o he_o say_v be_v not_o carnal_a but_o spiritual_a for_o unto_o how_o many_o person_n can_v his_o body_n have_v suffice_v for_o meat_n to_o become_v food_n for_o all_o the_o world_n therefore_o for_o that_o reason_n he_o speak_v of_o the_o ascend_v of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n into_o heaven_n to_o withdraw_v they_o from_o carnal_a thought_n and_o to_o teach_v they_o that_o the_o flesh_n of_o which_o he_o have_v speak_v unto_o they_o be_v heavenly_a food_n and_o spiritual_a nourishment_n which_o he_o be_v to_o send_v they_o from_o on_o high_a for_o the_o word_n say_v he_o which_o i_o have_v speak_v unto_o you_o be_v spirit_n and_o life_n as_o if_o he_o shall_v have_v say_v unto_o they_o this_o body_n which_o appear_v and_o which_o be_v give_v for_o the_o world_n shall_v be_v give_v as_o meat_n to_o be_v distribute_v as_o meat_n unto_o each_o one_o and_o to_o be_v make_v unto_o all_o a_o preservative_n in_o the_o resurrection_n to_o eternal_a life_n 27._o macar_n homil_n 27._o and_o can_v it_o be_v think_v st._n macarius_n be_v of_o another_o mind_n when_o speak_v of_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n he_o say_v that_o those_o which_o shall_v partake_v of_o this_o visible_a bread_n shall_v spiritual_o eat_v the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n 4._o cyril_n hierosol_n mystag_n 4._o nor_o st._n cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n when_o he_o observe_v that_o the_o jew_n which_o do_v not_o spiritual_o understand_v the_o thing_n which_o jesus_n christ_n have_v say_v be_v offend_v and_o forsake_v he_o think_v that_o he_o command_v they_o to_o eat_v flesh_n nor_o st._n basil_n observe_v that_o the_o faculty_n of_o the_o soul_n be_v call_v by_o the_o same_o name_n as_o the_o external_a member_n 33._o basil_n in_o ps_n 33._o and_o that_o because_o our_o lord_n be_v the_o true_a bread_n and_o that_o his_o flesh_n be_v meat_n indeed_o it_o be_v necessary_a that_o the_o contentment_n and_o pleasure_n which_o be_v take_v in_o eat_v bread_n shall_v be_v create_v in_o we_o by_o a_o spiritual_a appetite_n nor_o the_o incomparable_a st._n chrysostom_n in_o that_o excellent_a discourse_n which_o one_o of_o his_o homily_n upon_o st._n joan._n chrysost_n hom._n 46._o in_o joan._n john_n do_v furnish_v we_o it_o be_v the_o spirit_n that_o quicken_v the_o flesh_n profit_v nothing_o see_v here_o what_o he_o will_v say_v you_o must_v understand_v spiritual_o these_o thing_n which_o i_o have_v speak_v of_o myself_o he_o which_o understand_v
conformable_a unto_o the_o principle_n which_o they_o have_v set_v down_o nevertheless_o because_o there_o be_v several_a other_o which_o we_o have_v not_o touch_v we_o find_v ourselves_o absolute_o oblige_v to_o handle_v they_o in_o this_o chapter_n the_o better_a to_o clear_v the_o truth_n which_o we_o seek_v for_o and_o if_o in_o what_o remain_v to_o be_v examine_v they_o have_v say_v any_o thing_n which_o may_v favour_v the_o hypothesis_n of_o the_o real_a conversion_n which_o the_o latin_n have_v make_v a_o article_n of_o their_o faith_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o what_o they_o have_v say_v hitherto_o will_v not_o be_v of_o so_o much_o moment_n and_o will_v lose_v of_o its_o worth_n and_o virtue_n whereas_o if_o nothing_o can_v be_v find_v in_o what_o be_v yet_o to_o be_v see_v contrary_a unto_o what_o have_v be_v already_o examine_v it_o must_v then_o be_v necessary_o conclude_v say_v the_o protestant_n that_o there_o be_v nothing_o in_o all_o their_o write_n that_o agree_v with_o the_o hypothesis_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n in_o fine_a if_o these_o holy_a doctor_n have_v believe_v the_o change_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n than_o they_o must_v also_o have_v admit_v of_o these_o follow_a maxim_n first_o that_o a_o body_n may_v be_v in_o several_a place_n at_o once_o but_o far_o from_o admit_v this_o maxim_n to_o be_v true_a they_o direct_o oppose_v it_o tertullian_n dispute_v against_o the_o heretic_n hermogenes_n which_o make_v the_o creature_n coeternal_a unto_o god_n 38._o tertul._n advers._fw-la hermog_n c._n 38._o if_o it_o be_v in_o a_o place_n say_v he_o it_o be_v then_o within_o the_o place_n if_o it_o be_v within_o the_o place_n it_o be_v then_o bound_v by_o the_o place_n within_o which_o it_o be_v if_o it_o be_v bound_v it_o have_v a_o remote_a line_n and_o be_v a_o painter_n as_o you_o be_v your_o own_o profession_n must_v needs_o inform_v you_o that_o the_o further_a line_n be_v the_o end_n of_o any_o thing_n whereof_o it_o be_v the_o remote_a line_n and_o elsewhere_o 9_o id._n de_fw-fr anim_fw-la c._n 9_o he_o establish_v the_o same_o doctrine_n when_o he_o place_v the_o extent_n and_o the_o three_o dimension_n that_o be_v the_o length_n breadth_n and_o height_n among_o the_o most_o essential_a property_n of_o a_o body_n and_o which_o necessary_o and_o absolute_o belong_v to_o their_o bulk_n and_o mass_n arnobius_n be_v so_o strong_o of_o tertullian_n opinion_n that_o he_o use_v it_o as_o a_o principle_n universal_o receive_v to_o refute_v the_o evasion_n of_o pagan_n who_o teach_v that_o their_o god_n be_v in_o all_o the_o image_n which_o be_v consecrate_v unto_o they_o edit_fw-la arnob._n l._n 6._o p._n 89._o ult_n edit_fw-la it_o be_v not_o possible_a say_v he_o that_o one_o god_n shall_v be_v at_o one_o and_o the_o same_o time_n in_o several_a different_a image_n suppose_v that_o vulcan_n have_v ten_o thousand_o statue_n consecrate_v unto_o he_o in_o all_o the_o world_n can_v he_o be_v present_a as_o i_o have_v say_v in_o all_o the_o ten_o thousand_o at_o one_o time_n i_o think_v not_o why_o not_o because_o that_o which_o be_v of_o a_o particular_a and_o singular_a nature_n can_v multiply_v itself_o into_o several_a subject_n and_o yet_o preserve_v its_o singleness_n entire_a and_o whole_a from_o whence_o he_o conclude_v a_o little_a after_o that_o it_o must_v be_v say_v or_o confess_v that_o there_o must_v be_v a_o infinite_a number_n of_o vulcan_n if_o there_o be_v one_o in_o each_o of_o these_o image_n or_o that_o he_o be_v in_o neither_o of_o they_o if_o there_o be_v but_o one_o vulcan_n because_o be_v but_o one_o nature_n can_v admit_v that_o he_o shall_v be_v divide_v to_o be_v in_o several_a if_o the_o christian_n of_o those_o time_n have_v believe_v that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n their_o saviour_n and_o god_n have_v be_v in_o a_o million_o of_o place_n at_o once_o without_o be_v therefore_o multiply_v nor_o divide_v it_o must_v indeed_o be_v grant_v that_o they_o have_v choose_v a_o miserable_a advocate_n to_o defend_v their_o cause_n because_o instead_o of_o defend_v he_o betray_v it_o and_o expose_v it_o to_o the_o scorn_n of_o infidel_n in_o reproach_v they_o with_o that_o to_o be_v impossible_a which_o they_o themselves_o hold_v to_o be_v possible_a and_o which_o say_v happen_v daily_o unto_o the_o body_n of_o their_o god_n but_o we_o intend_v not_o to_o do_v this_o injury_n unto_o the_o memory_n of_o this_o christian_a orator_n that_o will_v be_v injustice_n and_o ingratitude_n so_o to_o serve_v he_o see_v he_o have_v say_v nothing_o but_o what_o be_v conformable_a unto_o the_o opinion_n of_o other_o doctor_n of_o the_o church_n for_o when_o a_o man_n say_v st._n â—_o hilar._n de_fw-fr trin._n l_o 8._o p._n 41._o l._n &_o in_o psal_n â—24_n p._n 211._o â—_o hilary_n or_o his_o resemblance_n be_v in_o a_o place_n he_o can_v be_v elsewhere_o at_o the_o same_o instant_n because_o that_o which_o be_v be_v contain_v where_o it_o be_v the_o nature_n of_o he_o which_o be_v in_o any_o place_n where_o he_o be_v sustain_v be_v infirm_a and_o incapable_a of_o be_v every_o where_n hence_o it_o be_v that_o the_o father_n common_o prove_v the_o divinity_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n by_o his_o be_v present_a in_o sundry_a place_n at_o once_o in_o opposition_n unto_o creature_n which_o can_v be_v but_o in_o one_o place_n at_o a_o time_n i_o will_v not_o here_o allege_v all_o their_o testimony_n it_o shall_v suffice_v to_o produce_v some_o upon_o a_o matter_n that_o admit_v of_o no_o difficulty_n 4._o amb_n de_fw-fr spirit_n l._n 1._o c._n 7._o t._n 4._o see_v that_o every_o creature_n say_v st._n ambrose_n be_v circumscribe_v by_o its_o nature_n by_o certain_a bound_n and_o limit_n and_o that_o the_o creature_n even_o invisible_a creature_n be_v limit_v by_o the_o propriety_n of_o their_o substance_n who_o dare_v call_v the_o holy_a spirit_n a_o creature_n which_o have_v not_o a_o limit_a and_o bound_a power_n for_o he_o be_v over_o all_o and_o in_o all_o which_o be_v certain_o the_o property_n of_o the_o deity_n didymus_n who_o flourish_v at_o alexandria_n at_o the_o same_o time_n when_o ephrem_n do_v at_o edessa_n 1._o didym_n de_fw-fr spir._n s._n l._n 1._o if_o the_o holy_a ghost_n say_v he_o be_v a_o creature_n he_o shall_v have_v a_o circumscribe_v substance_n as_o all_o thing_n which_o have_v be_v create_v for_o although_o the_o invisible_a creature_n be_v not_o circumscribe_v by_o place_n and_o bound_n yet_o they_o be_v bound_v by_o the_o propriety_n of_o their_o substance_n but_o as_o for_o the_o holy_a ghost_n see_v he_o be_v in_o many_o place_n he_o have_v not_o a_o limit_a nature_n and_o a_o little_a under_o he_o say_v the_o angel_n which_o be_v present_a with_o the_o apostle_n when_o he_o pray_v in_o asia_n can_v not_o be_v present_a at_o the_o same_o time_n with_o other_o which_o be_v in_o other_o part_n of_o the_o world_n patr._n pasch_fw-mi de_fw-fr spir._n s._n l._n 1._o c._n 12._o â—_o 9_o bibl._n patr._n paschas_fw-la deacon_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o all_o creature_n say_v he_o be_v subject_a unto_o the_o begin_n of_o time_n it_o be_v know_v also_o that_o they_o be_v local_a and_o bound_v by_o certain_a limit_n and_o space_n but_o as_o for_o the_o holy_a ghost_n he_o be_v not_o enclose_v within_o bound_n or_o limit_n like_o a_o creature_n i_o can_v add_v unto_o all_o these_o witness_n the_o deposition_n of_o several_a other_o but_o because_o it_o be_v a_o matter_n the_o truth_n whereof_o be_v know_v unto_o those_o which_o be_v any_o thing_n verse_v in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o ancient_n it_o be_v needless_a to_o insist_v any_o long_o upon_o it_o but_o only_o to_o observe_v that_o the_o holy_a father_n do_v never_o except_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n from_o these_o general_a maxim_n as_o if_o his_o glorification_n have_v acquire_v he_o the_o propriety_n of_o be_v in_o several_a place_n at_o once_o their_o silence_n upon_o occasion_n of_o such_o weight_n and_o where_o they_o can_v not_o possible_o dispense_v with_o themselves_o from_o make_v this_o exception_n if_o their_o belief_n have_v admit_v of_o it_o do_v evident_o prove_v that_o they_o constant_o believe_v that_o when_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v in_o one_o place_n it_o can_v not_o be_v in_o another_o no_o more_o than_o other_o creature_n his_o glorification_n have_v indeed_o give_v he_o a_o glory_n which_o he_o have_v not_o before_o but_o without_o take_v away_o from_o he_o the_o quality_n or_o property_n of_o a_o true_a body_n beside_o they_o be_v not_o content_a to_o inform_v we_o of_o their_o belief_n by_o their_o silence_n they_o also_o inform_v we_o by_o their_o word_n for_o
doctor_n that_o speak_v after_o this_o manner_n it_o may_v be_v say_v that_o they_o do_v not_o remember_v to_o except_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n wherein_o the_o accident_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n exist_v miraculous_o without_o their_o subject_n for_o though_o this_o reason_n be_v not_o very_o strong_a there_o be_v question_n of_o a_o maxim_n equal_o receive_v both_o by_o jew_n and_o gentile_n at_o athens_n and_o jerusalem_n as_o well_o as_o by_o all_o christian_n universal_o except_v those_o of_o the_o latin_a church_n which_o admit_v not_o of_o it_o in_o the_o point_n of_o the_o sacrament_n nevertheless_o with_o more_o appearance_n this_o neglect_n may_v be_v charge_v upon_o one_o or_o two_o doctor_n rather_o than_o unto_o a_o cloud_n of_o witness_n which_o have_v testify_v without_o touch_v a_o great_a many_o other_o who_o testimony_n we_o have_v omit_v not_o to_o burden_v the_o reader_n with_o too_o long_a a_o chain_n of_o passage_n what_o likelihood_n say_v the_o protestant_n that_o so_o many_o learned_a illuminate_v prudent_a person_n shall_v so_o universal_o positive_o and_o constant_o teach_v that_o accident_n can_v subsist_v without_o their_o subject_n and_o that_o not_o one_o of_o they_o have_v except_v the_o sacrament_n if_o they_o believe_v with_o the_o latin_a church_n that_o they_o do_v subsist_v in_o effect_n without_o their_o subject_n i_o free_o confess_v say_v he_o that_o this_o proceed_n surprise_v i_o and_o that_o i_o see_v no_o other_o reason_n of_o this_o obstinate_a silence_n but_o this_o it_o be_v that_o they_o own_v the_o truth_n of_o this_o maxim_n that_o accident_n can_v exist_v without_o their_o subject_n in_o its_o full_a extent_n and_o without_o any_o restriction_n which_o be_v so_o say_v he_o it_o must_v be_v ingenious_o confess_v that_o they_o take_v not_o the_o course_n to_o favour_n with_o their_o suffrage_n the_o doctrine_n of_o a_o substantial_a conversion_n see_v they_o have_v so_o absolute_o and_o unanimous_o reject_v one_o of_o its_o most_o important_a and_o necessary_a consequence_n but_o beside_o all_o these_o consequence_n which_o we_o have_v examine_v there_o be_v yet_o a_o six_o against_o which_o it_o be_v say_v the_o holy_a father_n have_v no_o less_o absolute_o declare_v themselves_o it_o regard_v the_o deposition_n of_o our_o sense_n against_o which_o the_o latin_a church_n do_v oppose_v itself_o command_v not_o to_o believe_v they_o when_o they_o tell_v we_o that_o what_o we_o see_v upon_o the_o holy_a table_n and_o that_o what_o we_o receive_v there_o for_o the_o comfort_n and_o salvation_n of_o our_o soul_n be_v bread_n and_o wine_n because_o it_o be_v not_o in_o effect_n neither_o the_o one_o or_o the_o other_o but_o appearance_n destitute_a of_o the_o truth_n and_o that_o the_o sense_n be_v deceive_v when_o they_o make_v we_o this_o false_a report_n if_o the_o holy_a father_n be_v of_o this_o opinion_n doubtless_o they_o will_v have_v have_v the_o same_o foresight_n i_o say_v they_o will_v have_v undervalue_v their_o testimony_n as_o suspicious_a and_o deceitful_a at_o least_o in_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o sacrament_n let_v we_o then_o set_v about_o discover_v what_o they_o have_v say_v the_o matter_n be_v well_o worth_a the_o pain_n and_o it_o well_o deserve_v the_o care_n of_o this_o inquiry_n i_o have_v do_v it_o and_o very_o far_o from_o find_v in_o their_o write_n any_o opposition_n against_o the_o report_n of_o the_o sense_n i_o have_v observe_v that_o they_o have_v establish_v their_o testimony_n as_o certain_a and_o infallible_a and_o that_o they_o assure_v we_o by_o the_o mouth_n of_o tertullian_n that_o otherwise_o it_o will_v be_v to_o overthrow_v the_o whole_a state_n of_o nature_n 17._o te_fw-la â—â—de_fw-la anim_fw-la s._n 17._o and_o disturb_v the_o course_n of_o our_o life_n and_o even_o darken_v the_o providence_n of_o god_n itself_o which_o by_o this_o reckon_n shall_v have_v give_v the_o oversight_n the_o knowledge_n the_o dispensation_n and_o enjoyment_n of_o all_o his_o work_n unto_o lie_v and_o deceitful_a master_n that_o be_v unto_o our_o sense_n and_o have_v chastise_v the_o impudence_n of_o the_o new_a academy_n which_o condemn_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o sense_n he_o pass_v from_o philosopher_n unto_o christian_n say_v as_o for_o we_o we_o be_v not_o permit_v no_o we_o be_v not_o suffer_v to_o question_v the_o truth_n of_o our_o sense_n fear_v lest_o that_o in_o the_o thing_n of_o jesus_n christ_n we_o shall_v not_o take_v the_o liberty_n to_o question_v our_o faith_n which_o he_o treat_v at_o large_a and_o he_o prove_v the_o faith_n and_o truth_n of_o their_o testimony_n especial_o what_o regard_v this_o subject_a he_o say_v that_o the_o sight_n and_o hear_n of_o the_o apostle_n be_v faithful_a in_o what_o they_o report_v of_o the_o glory_n of_o our_o lord_n when_o he_o be_v transfigure_v upon_o the_o mount_n that_o the_o taste_n of_o wine_n at_o the_o marriage_n of_o cana_n although_o it_o be_v water_n before_o be_v no_o less_o faithful_a as_o also_o the_o touch_v which_o thomas_n make_v he_o allege_v the_o testimony_n of_o st._n john_n say_v that_o they_o declare_v of_o the_o word_n of_o life_n what_o they_o have_v hear_v and_o see_v with_o their_o eye_n and_o their_o hand_n have_v handle_v their_o testimony_n say_v he_o shall_v then_o be_v false_a if_o the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o eye_n the_o ear_n the_o hand_n be_v of_o a_o nature_n capable_a of_o lie_v that_o be_v to_o say_v if_o these_o three_o sense_n can_v be_v deceive_v in_o the_o report_n which_o they_o make_v 42._o tertul._n contr_n marc._n l._n 3._o c._n 8_o 10_o 11._o &_o l._n 4._o c._n 18._o &_o alibi_fw-la â—_o iren._n l._n 3._o c._n 20._o &_o l._n 5._o c_o 1._o epiphan_n haeâ—â—l_n 42._o thence_o also_o it_o be_v that_o the_o same_o tertullian_n st._n irenaeus_n st._n epiphanius_n dispute_v either_o against_o martion_n in_o particular_a or_o in_o general_a against_o the_o heretic_n docetes_n and_o putative_n of_o which_o number_n martion_n be_v and_o all_o deny_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o incarnation_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o of_o his_o death_n and_o suffering_n attribute_v unto_o he_o only_o a_o shadow_n and_o resemblance_n of_o a_o body_n thence_o it_o be_v i_o say_v that_o they_o often_o call_v to_o their_o aid_n the_o testimony_n and_o deposition_n of_o the_o sense_n to_o prove_v against_o these_o heretic_n the_o truth_n of_o our_o saviour_n human_a nature_n and_o the_o certainty_n of_o his_o sacrifice_n and_o death_n which_o make_v protestant_n say_v be_v it_o possible_a that_o man_n which_o do_v so_o powerful_o establish_v the_o inviolable_a fidelity_n of_o the_o deposition_n of_o the_o sense_n and_o that_o clear_a their_o testimony_n from_o any_o suspicion_n of_o fraud_n or_o deceit_n not_o to_o trouble_v the_o order_n of_o nature_n nor_o to_o ruin_v the_o commerce_n and_o society_n among_o man_n but_o above_o all_o not_o to_o shake_v the_o solid_a foundation_n of_o the_o religion_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v it_o possible_a that_o those_o people_n can_v have_v be_v of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n touch_v the_o sacrament_n for_o every_o one_o know_v this_o church_n declare_v itself_o against_o the_o simplicity_n of_o their_o testimony_n that_o they_o accuse_v of_o infidelity_n these_o faithful_a witness_n and_o endeavour_v to_o deprive_v they_o of_o be_v believe_v among_o christian_n because_o that_o be_v persuade_v of_o their_o verity_n and_o the_o truth_n of_o their_o deposition_n it_o will_v have_v much_o ado_n to_o support_v and_o defend_v itself_o and_o yet_o more_o difficulty_n of_o insinuate_a into_o the_o mind_n of_o those_o which_o do_v not_o question_v the_o belief_n of_o they_o but_o it_o may_v be_v some_o will_v say_v probable_o the_o father_n have_v except_v in_o this_o dispute_n of_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o sense_n the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n as_o a_o particular_a thing_n and_o which_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v reckon_v along_o with_o the_o rest_n if_o it_o be_v so_o it_o be_v not_o fit_a to_o keep_v it_o secret_n nor_o to_o argue_v against_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o latin_n of_o what_o they_o have_v say_v in_o behalf_n of_o the_o sense_n this_o difficulty_n which_o may_v easy_o be_v fancy_v in_o the_o mind_n of_o many_o have_v oblige_v i_o exact_o to_o inquire_v into_o their_o write_n if_o they_o have_v not_o say_v any_o thing_n which_o may_v inform_v we_o of_o their_o intention_n and_o have_v make_v a_o strict_a search_n into_o all_o part_n i_o find_v they_o have_v establish_v the_o fidelity_n of_o this_o same_o testimony_n of_o the_o sense_n in_o what_o relate_v to_o the_o sacrament_n insent_n august_n serm._n ad_fw-la insent_n what_o you_o see_v say_v st._n austin_n be_v bread_n as_o also_o your_o eye_n do_v report_n and_o testify_v and_o tertullian_n in_o the_o same_o place_n which_o give_v we_o the_o
and_o consider_v with_o himself_o with_o what_o doctrine_n they_o best_o agree_v either_o with_o that_o which_o teach_v that_o what_o be_v therein_o see_v and_o touch_v be_v mere_a accident_n or_o with_o that_o which_o hold_v that_o they_o be_v true_a substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n chap._n vi_o other_o proof_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n with_o the_o inference_n make_v by_o protestant_n although_o we_o have_v hitherto_o represent_v several_a thing_n which_o have_v be_v believe_v and_o practise_v in_o the_o country_n of_o ecclesiastical_a antiquity_n yet_o it_o be_v not_o all_o which_o i_o observe_v during_o the_o time_n of_o my_o reside_v in_o that_o country_n i_o will_v then_o continue_v the_o history_n of_o my_o travel_n not_o to_o conceal_v any_o thing_n from_o the_o public_a of_o the_o law_n and_o custom_n of_o that_o spacious_a empire_n upon_o the_o point_n which_o we_o have_v undertake_v to_o examine_v for_o it_o will_v not_o be_v just_a after_o have_v have_v communication_n of_o their_o record_n and_o register_n wherein_o all_o that_o relate_v unto_o this_o august_n sacrament_n be_v faithful_o contain_v that_o i_o shall_v omit_v any_o thing_n that_o i_o have_v there_o find_v not_o to_o fail_v then_o of_o my_o duty_n nor_o the_o fidelity_n due_a to_o the_o quality_n which_o i_o have_v take_v i_o say_v that_o beside_o the_o thing_n which_o i_o have_v already_o observe_v i_o find_v that_o about_o two_o hundred_o year_n after_o the_o first_o beginning_n of_o this_o great_a empire_n those_o which_o have_v the_o direction_n and_o government_n of_o it_o apply_v their_o thought_n very_o much_o in_o give_v divers_a mystical_a signification_n unto_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n and_o that_o those_o which_o follow_v they_o apply_v themselves_o thereunto_o also_o for_o they_o think_v that_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v a_o body_n compose_v of_o several_a grain_n and_o the_o wine_n a_o liquor_n press_v from_o several_a grape_n they_o very_o well_o represent_v the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n compose_v of_o several_a believer_n unite_v into_o one_o society_n it_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o theophilus_n of_o antioch_n of_o st._n cyprian_n st._n chrysostom_n st._n austin_n st._n isidor_n of_o sevil_n of_o bede_n wallafridus_n strabo_n of_o raban_n and_o other_o but_o he_o testimony_n of_o the_o bless_a martyr_n st._n cyprian_n shall_v suffice_v in_o a_o thing_n which_o be_v not_o contest_v 76._o cyprian_a â—p_n 76._o when_o say_v he_o the_o lord_n call_v his_o body_n bread_n which_o be_v make_v of_o several_a grain_n of_o wheat_n he_o will_v show_v the_o faithful_a people_n which_o he_o carry_v in_o himself_o in_o as_o much_o as_o it_o be_v but_o one_o people_n and_o when_o he_o call_v his_o blood_n wine_n make_v of_o several_a grape_n press_v together_o and_o make_v one_o he_o also_o signify_v this_o faithful_a people_n compose_v of_o several_a person_n unite_v into_o one_o body_n the_o foundation_n of_o this_o mystical_a signification_n can_v be_v nothing_o else_o if_o the_o protestant_a be_v believe_v but_o the_o nature_n and_o the_o substance_n of_o these_o two_o symbol_n unto_o which_o the_o holy_a father_n have_v give_v this_o signification_n after_o the_o consecration_n which_o have_v render_v they_o fit_a for_o this_o use_n in_o fine_a go_v to_o represent_v the_o unity_n of_o believer_n which_o be_v sundry_a person_n real_o subsist_v but_o unite_v into_o one_o body_n by_o the_o bond_n of_o the_o same_o spirit_n i_o do_v not_o see_v say_v he_o but_o that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n whereof_o the_o one_o be_v mould_v of_o sundry_a grain_n the_o other_o press_v from_o several_a grape_n may_v be_v proper_a to_o represent_v this_o unity_n at_o least_o that_o the_o substance_n of_o several_a grain_n of_o wheat_n and_o of_o several_a grape_n may_v continue_v mould_v and_o mix_v together_o see_v there_o after_o what_o manner_n he_o understand_v this_o constant_a doctrine_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n moreover_o he_o desire_v to_o be_v suffer_v to_o add_v that_o what_o confirm_v he_o in_o this_o opinion_n be_v that_o if_o any_o other_o sense_n be_v give_v unto_o this_o doctrine_n of_o the_o ancient_a father_n this_o inconvenience_n will_v scarce_o be_v avoid_v to_o wit_n that_o one_o shall_v be_v force_v to_o say_v of_o the_o true_a and_o proper_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n this_o bread_n compose_v of_o sundry_a grain_n represent_v unto_o we_o the_o church_n compose_v of_o sundry_a believer_n which_o thing_n true_o christian_a ear_n will_v scarce_o be_v able_a to_o endure_v beside_o we_o have_v observe_v in_o the_o first_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o part_n that_o the_o ancient_a church_n be_v wont_a to_o mingle_v water_n with_o the_o wine_n in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o that_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o three_o century_n there_o be_v a_o mystery_n seek_v for_o in_o this_o mixture_n the_o reader_n may_v please_v to_o view_v the_o place_n where_o even_o those_o of_o the_o holy_a father_n be_v name_v which_o have_v so_o speak_v it_o be_v needless_a here_o to_o repeat_v what_o have_v be_v there_o mention_v but_o only_o to_o make_v some_o few_o reflection_n which_o we_o be_v not_o there_o permit_v to_o do_v and_o which_o nevertheless_o may_v serve_v very_o much_o to_o clear_v up_o the_o intention_n of_o these_o holy_a doctor_n the_o first_o be_v that_o they_o have_v give_v two_o several_a signification_n unto_o the_o water_n and_o the_o wine_n say_v that_o the_o water_n represent_v the_o faithful_a people_n and_o the_o wine_n the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o i_o can_v conceive_v that_o these_o two_o usage_n can_v take_v place_n if_o both_o these_o thing_n do_v not_o remain_v distinct_a the_o one_o from_o the_o other_o because_o each_o of_o they_o have_v a_o several_a object_n to_o represent_v so_o that_o the_o one_o of_o they_o can_v represent_v the_o object_n which_o the_o other_o do_v signify_v second_o they_o have_v establish_v betwixt_o the_o wine_n and_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o same_o relation_n which_o they_o have_v establish_v betwixt_o the_o water_n and_o the_o faithful_a people_n it_o not_o be_v to_o be_v see_v that_o they_o have_v give_v any_o more_o virtue_n unto_o the_o wine_n to_o signify_v the_o blood_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n than_o they_o have_v give_v to_o the_o water_n to_o represent_v the_o christian_a people_n and_o without_o give_v notice_n that_o the_o wine_n be_v the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o a_o more_o particular_a manner_n than_o the_o water_n be_v the_o faithful_a people_n on_o the_o contrary_a they_o have_v speak_v so_o equal_o of_o they_o both_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o two_o signification_n which_o they_o attribute_v unto_o they_o that_o it_o be_v impossible_a to_o discover_v the_o least_o difference_n in_o fine_a the_o holy_a father_n declare_v that_o the_o wine_n and_o water_n mingle_v together_o signify_v the_o union_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o believer_n which_o they_o can_v not_o discern_v but_o in_o the_o thought_n of_o the_o union_n of_o these_o two_o element_n i_o speak_v of_o the_o water_n and_o wine_n which_o subsist_v firm_a and_o indissoble_a and_o the_o firmness_n of_o the_o union_n of_o these_o two_o thing_n can_v not_o subsist_v if_o their_o nature_n and_o the_o truth_n of_o their_o be_v do_v not_o subsist_v also_o and_o to_o say_v the_o truth_n as_o far_o as_o i_o can_v judge_v these_o good_a doctor_n have_v not_o make_v this_o signification_n which_o they_o give_v to_o the_o wine_n and_o water_n to_o depend_v bare_o upon_o their_o mingle_n only_o but_o principal_o of_o the_o subsistance_n of_o this_o mixture_n which_o be_v absolute_o necessary_a that_o it_o may_v represent_v the_o truth_n and_o solidity_n of_o the_o spiritual_a union_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o people_n there_o be_v a_o admirable_a fine_a passage_n of_o st._n cyprian_n upon_o this_o subject_a but_o which_o i_o shall_v dispense_v myself_o from_o insert_v here_o because_o it_o be_v to_o be_v see_v at_o large_a in_o the_o place_n abovementioned_a whilst_o i_o shall_v join_v unto_o this_o mystical_a signification_n two_o other_o which_o we_o have_v touch_v in_o the_o same_o place_n in_o the_o first_o part._n by_o the_o one_o the_o wine_n and_o water_n mingle_v in_o the_o consecrate_a cup_n be_v to_o represent_v the_o water_n and_o blood_n which_o run_v down_o the_o side_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n at_o the_o time_n of_o his_o passion_n and_o by_o the_o other_o the_o union_n of_o the_o eternal_a word_n with_o the_o humanity_n but_o all_o these_o mystical_a signification_n be_v destroy_v if_o the_o nature_n and_o substance_n of_o thing_n be_v abolish_v in_o the_o which_o they_o have_v their_o only_a foundation_n after_o this_o manner_n the_o protestant_n do_v reason_n upon_o these_o observation_n the_o heretic_n
dispute_v former_o against_o the_o catholic_n and_o orthodox_n will_v oblige_v the_o catholic_n to_o prove_v their_o doctrine_n and_o belief_n in_o so_o many_o express_a word_n in_o the_o dialogue_n against_o arrius_n sabellius_n and_o photinus_n under_o the_o name_n of_o st._n athanasius_n 140._o vigil_n l._n 1._o contra_fw-la arr._n etc._n etc._n l._n 1._o c._n 23._o ult_n eâ—it_fw-la p._n 140._o but_o who_o true_a author_n be_v vigilius_n of_o tapsus_n a_o african_a bishop_n the_o arrian_n demand_v of_o the_o orthodox_n that_o he_o will_v show_v he_o in_o the_o scripture_n the_o word_n homoousion_n which_o signify_v of_o one_o substance_n or_o that_o he_o may_v read_v it_o proper_o that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o so_o many_o syllable_n or_o that_o he_o shall_v cease_v make_v use_n of_o it_o it_o be_v also_o the_o proceed_n of_o the_o arrian_n against_o the_o true_a athanasius_n in_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o synod_n of_o arimini_fw-la and_o seleutia_fw-la 270._o athanas_n de_fw-fr synod_n arim._n &_o pag._n 911._o id._n ibid._n p._n 913._o id._n the_o decret_a syn._n nicaen_fw-la p._n 270._o but_o the_o holy_a father_n laugh_v at_o this_o ridiculous_a and_o impertinent_a method_n it_o matter_n not_o say_z st._n athanasius_n if_o any_o make_v use_v of_o term_n not_o contain_v in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n provide_v his_o thought_n be_v orthodox_n and_o elsewhere_o he_o say_v that_o although_o these_o word_n be_v not_o find_v in_o the_o scripture_n it_o suffice_v they_o contain_v a_o doctrine_n agreeable_a to_o the_o scripture_n and_o vigilius_n 143._o homoousion_n vigil_n ubi_fw-la supra_fw-la cap._n 26._o p._n 143._o that_o it_o must_v be_v collect_v from_o the_o authority_n of_o scripture_n by_o a_o reasonable_a consequence_n and_o that_o it_o be_v not_o just_a to_o quarrel_v about_o a_o name_n which_o may_v be_v firm_o establish_v by_o a_o great_a many_o testimony_n it_o be_v so_o several_a other_o doctor_n have_v do_v and_o indeed_o they_o do_v wise_o for_o there_o be_v nothing_o more_o unreasonable_a than_o to_o reduce_v man_n to_o the_o degree_n of_o beast_n in_o deprive_v he_o of_o the_o use_n of_o reason_v whereby_o he_o draw_v certain_a conclusion_n from_o necessary_a principle_n no_o body_n than_o ought_v to_o wonder_v if_o beside_o the_o direct_a doctrine_n of_o the_o father_n upon_o the_o point_n of_o the_o eucharist_n i_o here_o insert_v the_o indirect_a which_o consist_v in_o necessary_a induction_n because_o the_o part_n of_o a_o historian_n which_o i_o assume_v in_o this_o work_n do_v oblige_v i_o faithful_o to_o represent_v unto_o the_o reader_n the_o induction_n which_o other_o be_v wont_a to_o draw_v from_o their_o testimony_n for_o the_o better_a understanding_n their_o doctrine_n leave_v it_o unto_o the_o liberty_n of_o every_o one_o to_o judge_v of_o their_o value_n or_o weakness_n i_o will_v therefore_o continue_v these_o sort_n of_o proof_n already_o begin_v in_o this_o chapter_n what_o have_v be_v already_o say_v contain_v the_o direct_a proof_n of_o their_o belief_n with_o the_o consequence_n which_o be_v inseparable_a from_o it_o 46._o athenag_fw-mi de_fw-fr resurrect_v mort_fw-fr ad_fw-la ealcem_fw-la oper_n just_a p._n 46._o athenagoras_n in_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o dead_a say_v something_o if_o i_o mistake_v not_o worthy_a of_o consideration_n neither_o the_o blood_n nor_o phlegm_n nor_o choler_n nor_o spirit_n that_o be_v to_o say_v as_o well_o vital_a as_o animal_n shall_v be_v raise_v with_o our_o body_n in_o the_o bless_a resurrection_n be_v no_o long_o necessary_a unto_o the_o life_n which_o we_o shall_v then_o live_v if_o the_o quicken_v body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v the_o model_n and_o pattern_n of_o the_o resurrection_n of_o believer_n as_o all_o christian_n universal_o agree_v athenagoras_n say_v they_o can_v not_o believe_v that_o the_o body_n of_o believer_n after_o the_o resurrection_n shall_v have_v no_o blood_n but_o that_o he_o believe_v also_o that_o the_o glorify_a body_n of_o christ_n have_v none_o also_o and_o if_o he_o believe_v it_o have_v none_o how_o can_v it_o be_v think_v that_o he_o believe_v that_o it_o shall_v be_v drink_v in_o the_o eucharist_n but_o figurative_o because_o we_o there_o make_v a_o commemoration_n of_o that_o blood_n which_o he_o shed_v upon_o the_o cross_n for_o the_o expiation_n of_o our_o sin_n a_o commemoration_n which_o we_o can_v not_o make_v as_o st._n paul_n command_v we_o unless_o we_o participate_v of_o the_o fruit_n and_o benefit_n of_o his_o bitter_a death_n a_o participation_n which_o as_o the_o protestant_n say_v be_v the_o effect_n of_o the_o spiritual_a and_o mystical_a eat_v or_o if_o you_o will_v drink_v 1.2_o hieron_n ep._n 61._o c._n 8_o 9_o etc._n etc._n 1.2_o but_o also_o at_o the_o same_o time_n a_o real_a and_o true_a eat_v which_o be_v do_v by_o our_o faith_n the_o same_o may_v be_v say_v by_o origen_n as_o appear_v by_o st._n jerom_n sixty_o first_o letter_n unto_o pammachius_n touch_v the_o error_n of_o john_n bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n and_o it_o may_v be_v he_o proceed_v far_o at_o least_o he_o be_v not_o only_o suspect_v but_o tax_v with_o it_o moreover_o in_o the_o five_o century_n it_o be_v not_o full_o determine_v if_o the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n in_o the_o state_n of_o glory_n wherein_o it_o be_v init_fw-la aug._n epist_n 146._o ad_fw-la cons_n init_fw-la have_v blood_n for_o we_o find_v by_o one_o of_o the_o letter_n of_o st._n austin_n which_o one_o consentius_n write_v unto_o he_o to_o be_v inform_v if_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n now_o have_v blood_n and_o bones_o this_o consentius_n be_v not_o a_o ordinary_a believer_n or_o common_a christian_a he_o seem_v to_o be_v a_o bishop_n or_o at_o least_o a_o priest_n worthy_a of_o st._n augustine_n respect_n and_o friendship_n for_o in_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o letter_n he_o give_v he_o the_o title_n of_o most_o dear_a or_o most_o belove_a and_o elsewhere_o he_o say_v unto_o he_o that_o he_o be_v belove_v in_o the_o bowel_n of_o jesus_n christ_n i_o free_o confess_v 222._o ep._n 222._o say_v the_o protestant_n i_o can_v read_v these_o word_n without_o think_v of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n in_o the_o point_n of_o the_o sacrament_n for_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v conceive_v that_o one_o of_o the_o conductor_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n shall_v propose_v unto_o the_o great_a st._n austin_n so_o ridiculous_a and_o impertinent_a a_o question_n if_o it_o be_v believe_v in_o his_o time_n of_o the_o sacrament_n as_o be_v now_o believe_v by_o the_o roman_a catholic_n in_o fine_a if_o it_o be_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o five_o century_n i_o can_v see_v how_o that_o man_n can_v be_v excuse_v of_o folly_n and_o extravagance_n nevertheless_o on_o the_o other_o hand_n st._n austin_n deal_v by_o he_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n which_o suffer_v we_o not_o to_o judge_v so_o disadvantagious_o of_o he_o what_o shall_v we_o then_o say_v continue_v he_o to_o excuse_v the_o simplicity_n of_o this_o man_n and_o to_o give_v some_o colour_n to_o his_o demand_n have_v he_o never_o participate_v of_o the_o eucharist_n have_v he_o never_o approach_v unto_o the_o holy_a table_n and_o have_v he_o never_o drink_v of_o the_o cup_n of_o our_o redemption_n wherefore_o then_o do_v he_o ask_v of_o st._n austin_n to_o know_v if_o the_o glorify_a body_n of_o our_o lord_n have_v blood_n if_o it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o church_n at_o that_o time_n hold_v for_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n that_o it_o be_v drink_v real_o and_o true_o every_o time_n as_o they_o communicate_v of_o the_o holy_a cup_n or_o wherefore_o do_v not_o st._n austin_n refer_v he_o back_o unto_o the_o sacrament_n the_o only_o consideration_n whereof_o may_v have_v satisfy_v consentius_n if_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o latin_n have_v be_v the_o belief_n of_o that_o age._n let_v we_o proceed_v st._n austin_n prove_v unto_o his_o friend_n by_o the_o word_n of_o the_o scripture_n that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n have_v yet_o now_o flesh_n and_o bone_n but_o because_o in_o the_o scripture_n he_o cite_v there_o be_v no_o mention_n of_o blood_n he_o leave_v this_o point_n in_o the_o term_n consentius_n leave_v it_o that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o suspense_n say_v that_o because_o jesus_n christ_n only_o say_v that_o he_o have_v flesh_n and_o bone_n without_o add_v blood_n we_o shall_v not_o also_o extend_v our_o question_n any_o far_a nor_o add_v that_o of_o his_o blood_n unto_o the_o other_o of_o his_o flesh_n and_o bone_n fear_v say_v he_o there_o shall_v come_v some_o other_o more_o inquisitive_a disputer_n which_o take_v occasion_n from_o the_o blood_n shall_v press_v we_o in_o say_v if_o he_o have_v blood_n why_o not_o then_o spleen_n why_o not_o choler_n and_o melancholy_a the_o four_o humour_n which_o compose_v the_o nature_n of_o the_o body_n
to_o the_o scorn_n of_o the_o enemy_n of_o christianity_n and_o have_v give_v they_o occasion_n to_o have_v deride_v the_o holiness_n of_o our_o mystery_n i_o can_v add_v unto_o all_o that_o we_o have_v say_v in_o the_o first_o place_n the_o simplicity_n with_o which_o the_o primitive_a christian_n celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n as_o we_o shall_v perceive_v by_o justin_n martyr_n and_o the_o liturgy_n of_o the_o pretend_a dennis_n the_o areopagite_n for_o it_o be_v very_o like_a if_o they_o have_v believe_v that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o will_v have_v use_v more_o ceremony_n in_o the_o celebration_n second_o the_o form_n of_o consecration_n use_v in_o the_o ancient_a church_n as_o well_o in_o the_o east_n as_o the_o west_n by_o prayer_n invocation_n and_o give_v thanks_o as_o have_v be_v show_v in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o part_n do_v show_v in_o all_o likelihood_n that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n be_v not_o believe_v because_o this_o conversion_n can_v not_o be_v make_v without_o the_o abolish_n the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o that_o prayer_n and_o benediction_n never_o destroy_v the_o creature_n moreover_o if_o what_o be_v consecrate_v be_v not_o holy_a before_o consecration_n as_o the_o holy_a father_n inform_v we_o in_o the_o same_o chapter_n this_o consecration_n can_v not_o happen_v unto_o jesus_n christ_n neither_o as_o god_n nor_o as_o man_n not_o as_o god_n for_o in_o this_o regard_n he_o be_v holiness_n itself_o not_o as_o man_n because_o in_o this_o regard_n he_o be_v ever_o holy_a beside_o if_o this_o consecration_n only_o retire_v the_o element_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n from_o their_o common_a natural_a use_n to_o employ_v they_o in_o a_o religious_a and_o holy_a use_n as_o they_o have_v also_o declare_v unto_o we_o it_o can_v be_v see_v that_o this_o effect_n of_o consecration_n can_v subsist_v with_o the_o ruin_n and_o abolishment_n of_o these_o element_n for_o the_o use_n of_o any_o thing_n be_v it_o profane_v or_o holy_a do_v always_o presuppose_v its_o truth_n and_o existency_n otherwise_o it_o be_v useless_a in_o religion_n and_o nature_n the_o latin_a church_n have_v also_o lay_v aside_o this_o form_n of_o consecration_n which_o she_o attribute_v some_o age_n past_a unto_o these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n wise_o foresee_v that_o whilst_o consecration_n be_v make_v to_o depend_v upon_o prayer_n and_o give_v thanks_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n will_v scarce_o be_v believe_v i_o will_v end_v this_o chapter_n by_o another_o consideration_n draw_v from_o the_o reason_n and_o motive_n which_o oblige_v the_o holy_a father_n to_o give_v unto_o the_o sacrament_n the_o name_n of_o sacrifice_n according_a to_o the_o enquiry_n we_o make_v in_o chap._n viii_o of_o the_o first_o part_n where_o we_o have_v at_o large_a prove_v by_o their_o proper_a testimony_n that_o they_o have_v give_v it_o this_o title_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n which_o communicant_n present_v upon_o the_o holy_a table_n of_o the_o church_n for_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o by_o reason_n of_o the_o oblation_n which_o be_v make_v unto_o god_n of_o this_o bread_n and_o wine_n at_o the_o instant_n of_o consecration_n and_o afterward_o moreover_o they_o also_o call_v it_o so_o because_o we_o there_o render_v thanks_o unto_o god_n for_o bestow_v upon_o we_o his_o well_o belove_a son_n so_o that_o it_o be_v a_o act_n of_o our_o thankfulness_n unto_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n for_o the_o admirable_a and_o ineffable_a benefit_n of_o his_o death_n because_o the_o sacrament_n serve_v we_o now_o instead_o of_o the_o legal_a sacrifice_n be_v our_o external_a worship_n under_o the_o dispensation_n of_o the_o gospel_n as_o sacrifice_n be_v that_o of_o the_o jew_n under_o the_o oeconomy_n of_o the_o law_n and_o in_o sine_fw-la because_o it_o be_v the_o memorial_n of_o the_o true_o propitiatory_a sacrifice_n of_o the_o cross_n these_o be_v the_o reason_n and_o motive_n of_o this_o name_n of_o sacrifice_n which_o the_o ancient_a doctor_n have_v give_v to_o the_o sacrament_n and_o which_o we_o have_v large_o insist_v upon_o in_o the_o beforementioned_a chapter_n the_o protestant_n hence_o infer_v two_o thing_n first_o that_o all_o these_o reason_n and_o motive_n remove_v from_o the_o mind_n of_o christian_n the_o idea_n of_o a_o real_a sacrifice_n and_o make_v they_o conceive_v that_o of_o a_o sacrifice_n improper_o so_o call_v thence_o it_o be_v that_o when_o the_o jew_n and_o pagan_n reproach_v they_o that_o they_o have_v neither_o altar_n nor_o sacrifice_n they_o free_o confess_v it_o show_v thereby_o that_o if_o they_o have_v give_v unto_o the_o eucharist_n the_o name_n of_o sacrifice_n and_o unto_o the_o holy_a table_n the_o name_n of_o altar_n it_o be_v but_o improper_o and_o by_o abuse_n of_o language_n thence_o also_o it_o be_v that_o when_o they_o instruct_v those_o within_o and_o that_o they_o teach_v they_o what_o have_v succeed_v unto_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o law_n they_o content_v themselves_o to_o oppose_v unto_o the_o moysaicall_a sacrifice_n either_o the_o spiritual_a sacrifice_n which_o we_o offer_v unto_o god_n under_o the_o gospel_n or_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o cross_n or_o both_o of_o they_o together_o and_o that_o there_o shall_v rest_v no_o scruple_n in_o the_o mind_n of_o the_o people_n which_o they_o instruct_v touch_v the_o nature_n and_o quality_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n they_o unanimous_o depose_v at_o all_o time_n and_o in_o all_o place_n that_o it_o be_v a_o oblation_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n it_o be_v also_o what_o they_o be_v induce_v to_o believe_v because_o there_o be_v but_o one_o altar_n or_o one_o eucharistical_a table_n in_o each_o church_n and_o that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v celebrate_v but_o once_o a_o day_n for_o have_v they_o consider_v the_o sacrament_n as_o a_o real_a sacrifice_n they_o can_v not_o have_v have_v too_o many_o altar_n nor_o too_o often_o offer_v the_o sacrifice_n because_o in_o the_o often_o do_v it_o there_o come_v the_o great_a benefit_n and_o comfort_n unto_o their_o soul_n it_o be_v also_o the_o instruction_n which_o they_o draw_v from_o believer_n be_v oblige_v to_o communicate_v and_o that_o those_o be_v make_v to_o depart_v out_o of_o the_o church_n which_o do_v not_o communicate_v in_o that_o they_o never_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n without_o communicant_n and_o that_o oblation_n be_v not_o receive_v but_o from_o those_o which_o be_v admit_v unto_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n why_o shall_v that_o be_v if_o it_o have_v be_v a_o real_a sacrifice_n see_v one_o might_n have_v assist_v with_o profit_n although_o one_o communicate_v not_o as_o be_v now_o practise_v in_o the_o latin_a church_n the_o second_o thing_n they_o infer_v be_v that_o see_v they_o have_v not_o look_v upon_o the_o eucharist_n as_o a_o propitiatory_a sacrifice_n for_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o quick_a and_o the_o dead_a they_o have_v look_v upon_o it_o as_o a_o sacrament_n of_o communion_n only_o and_o a_o sacrament_n which_o be_v the_o memorial_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o of_o his_o death_n and_o where_o there_o be_v distribute_v unto_o the_o communicants_a bread_n and_o wine_n for_o a_o pledge_n of_o their_o salvation_n for_o therein_o be_v distribute_v what_o be_v there_o offer_v unto_o god_n after_o consecration_n now_o the_o holy_a father_n testify_v that_o there_o be_v offer_v unto_o god_n bread_n and_o wine_n gift_n and_o fruit_n of_o the_o earth_n the_o first_o fruit_n of_o his_o creature_n food_n which_o he_o bestow_v upon_o we_o the_o same_o thing_n which_o melchizedeck_v offer_v the_o symbol_n and_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ._n so_o it_o be_v they_o have_v formal_o express_v themselves_o in_o this_o eight_o chapter_n which_o i_o desire_v the_o reader_n to_o peruse_v over_o again_o to_o see_v if_o these_o two_o induction_n be_v lawful_a and_o natural_a chap._n vii_o continuation_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n and_o the_o inference_n of_o protestant_n beside_o what_o have_v be_v hitherto_o say_v it_o be_v observe_v that_o there_o be_v certain_a occasion_n wherein_o the_o holy_a father_n shall_v have_v omit_v the_o name_n of_o figure_n antitype_n sacrament_n if_o they_o have_v believe_v that_o it_o have_v be_v the_o real_a body_n of_o christ_n himself_o nevertheless_o they_o have_v do_v the_o quite_o contrary_a for_o instance_n the_o author_n of_o apostolical_a constitution_n 26._o constit_fw-la apost_n l._n 7._o c._n 26._o give_v we_o a_o form_n of_o prayer_n and_o thanksgiving_n for_o the_o communion_n where_o he_o make_v the_o communicant_n say_v we_o give_v thou_o thanks_o o_o father_n for_o the_o precious_a blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v shed_v for_o we_o and_o for_o his_o precious_a body_n whereof_o we_o
upon_o a_o serious_a and_o impartial_a debate_n it_o will_v not_o be_v attribute_v unto_o the_o difference_n of_o judgement_n it_o not_o be_v to_o be_v imagine_v that_o christian_n so_o good_a and_o zealous_a and_o fervent_a for_o the_o religion_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o those_o be_v of_o who_o we_o speak_v and_o have_v have_v the_o same_o belief_n of_o the_o sacrament_n that_o the_o latin_a church_n at_o this_o time_n have_v which_o for_o some_o time_n past_a do_v not_o suffer_v the_o use_n of_o glass-chalice_n that_o they_o have_v not_o at_o least_o use_v so_o much_o precaution_n as_o she_o do_v to_o consecrate_v and_o distribute_v the_o sacrament_n i_o mean_v they_o will_v have_v make_v it_o a_o scruple_n of_o conscience_n of_o put_v the_o body_n of_o their_o god_n and_o saviour_n in_o so_o brittle_a a_o thing_n as_o glass_n those_o which_o be_v so_o careful_a that_o none_o of_o the_o sacred_a symbol_n of_o their_o bread_n and_o wine_n shall_v fall_v to_o the_o ground_n the_o ancient_a christian_n give_v the_o eucharist_n to_o young_a suck_a child_n at_o the_o breast_n a_o custom_n which_o continue_v in_o the_o west_n until_o the_o xiith_o century_n and_o which_o be_v still_o practise_v in_o most_o christian_a communion_n except_v the_o roman_a catholic_n and_o the_o protestant_n how_o come_v it_o to_o pass_v this_o abuse_n be_v so_o long_o tolerate_v in_o the_o church_n if_o it_o have_v be_v always_o believe_v therein_o what_o the_o latin_n do_v believe_v at_o present_a who_o can_v just_o be_v blame_v by_o little_a and_o little_a to_o have_v abolish_v this_o custom_n one_o can_v not_o without_o horror_n see_v expose_v what_o be_v believe_v to_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n unto_o the_o undecent_a and_o sad_a accident_n which_o oftentimes_o of_o necessity_n happen_v in_o communicate_v of_o young_a child_n those_o little_a creature_n be_v uncapable_a by_o reason_n of_o their_o tender_a age_n of_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n with_o respect_n which_o be_v due_a unto_o the_o body_n itself_o of_o jesus_n christ_n our_o redeemer_n but_o wherefore_o do_v the_o ancient_a church_n for_o so_o many_o age_n suffer_v such_o a_o abuse_n or_o at_o least_o have_v tolerate_v it_o some_o time_n wherefore_o have_v she_o not_o bethink_v herself_o of_o abolish_n it_o instead_o of_o let_v it_o take_v root_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o it_o be_v it_o not_o so_o wise_a as_o the_o church_n at_o this_o time_n be_v have_v she_o less_o zeal_n less_o piety_n and_o less_o prudence_n have_v she_o less_o love_n for_o jesus_n christ_n or_o less_o veneration_n for_o his_o sacred_a person_n certain_o i_o suppose_v not_o this_o difference_n then_o of_o conduct_n can_v be_v ground_v upon_o any_o other_o reason_n but_o upon_o the_o difference_n of_o faith_n whilst_o christian_n believe_v that_o what_o they_o receive_v in_o the_o eucharist_n be_v bread_n and_o wine_n in_o substance_n but_o that_o at_o the_o same_o time_n they_o be_v also_o the_o divine_a sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n the_o reason_n which_o move_v they_o to_o give_v the_o eucharist_n unto_o young_a child_n make_v they_o pass_v by_o the_o indecency_n which_o may_v be_v fear_v on_o the_o behalf_n of_o these_o little_a creature_n but_o when_o the_o doctrine_n change_v in_o the_o west_n and_o that_o in_o the_o latin_a church_n they_o begin_v to_o say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o very_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n this_o ancient_a custom_n be_v abolish_v it_o not_o agree_v well_o with_o their_o belief_n and_o indeed_o we_o see_v this_o abolition_n be_v make_v about_o the_o time_n when_o this_o notable_a change_n happen_v in_o their_o doctrine_n and_o because_o that_o in_o other_o christian_a communion_n there_o be_v no_o alteration_n happen_v by_o any_o public_a decree_n in_o the_o tradition_n of_o their_o father_n upon_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o sacrament_n they_o have_v innocent_o retain_v the_o ancient_a custom_n of_o give_v the_o sacrament_n unto_o little_a child_n i_o confess_v this_o practice_n be_v contrary_a to_o what_o st._n paul_n desire_v of_o communicant_n which_o be_v to_o examine_v themselves_o before_o they_o draw_v near_o unto_o the_o holy_a table_n of_o which_o proof_n little_a child_n be_v uncapable_a but_o as_o we_o do_v not_o here_o treat_v but_o only_o of_o what_o be_v do_v by_o the_o ancient_a christian_n and_o of_o what_o be_v still_o practise_v by_o several_a christian_a church_n and_o not_o of_o what_o ought_v to_o be_v do_v i_o will_v say_v no_o more_o of_o it_o refer_v the_o induction_n which_o the_o protestant_n draw_v from_o this_o practice_n unto_o the_o judgement_n of_o all_o reasonable_a person_n which_o will_v take_v the_o pain_n to_o read_v this_o history_n the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n be_v practise_v in_o the_o church_n until_o these_o last_o age_n wherein_o the_o latin_n deprive_v the_o people_n of_o the_o use_n of_o the_o sacred_a cup_n for_o as_o for_o all_o other_o christian_a society_n which_o hold_v not_o correspondence_n with_o she_o they_o retain_v the_o custom_n of_o administer_a the_o sacrament_n under_o both_o symbol_n although_o with_o some_o little_a difference_n the_o great_a ground_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n for_o so_o do_v be_v through_o fear_n of_o shed_v it_o but_o how_o come_v it_o to_o pass_v that_o this_o fear_n be_v so_o late_o creep_v into_o their_o thought_n whence_o be_v it_o that_o she_o herself_o practise_v the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n for_o above_o a_o thousand_o year_n without_o any_o body_n scruple_v it_o on_o the_o contrary_a when_o she_o begin_v to_o forbid_v the_o use_n of_o the_o cup_n unto_o the_o people_n by_o a_o decree_n at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o xvth_o century_n a_o great_a many_o person_n complain_v of_o it_o and_o whole_a country_n earnest_o desire_v it_o may_v be_v restore_v unto_o they_o wherefore_o do_v she_o so_o long_a time_n grant_v unto_o her_o people_n the_o communion_n under_o both_o symbol_n distinct_o be_v there_o then_o less_o cause_n of_o fear_n of_o shed_v than_o when_o they_o deprive_v they_o of_o this_o advantage_n particular_o at_o the_o time_n when_o in_o rome_n itself_o they_o use_v chalice_n of_o glass_n for_o it_o must_v be_v own_v that_o glass_n be_v a_o weak_a thing_n there_o be_v never_o great_a ground_n to_o fear_v spill_v than_o during_o the_o time_n those_o chalice_n be_v use_v yet_o nevertheless_o when_o there_o be_v most_o cause_n of_o this_o fear_n they_o suffer_v the_o people_n to_o participate_v of_o the_o cup_n of_o our_o lord_n as_o well_o as_o of_o his_o bread_n and_o when_o there_o be_v less_o danger_n glass-chalice_n be_v no_o long_o in_o use_n they_o be_v refuse_v it_o whence_o say_v they_o proceed_v such_o a_o notable_a change_n which_o can_v have_v no_o show_n of_o reason_n if_o the_o doctrine_n have_v not_o be_v alter_v but_o because_o wise_a and_o prudent_a person_n do_v not_o incline_v unto_o these_o sort_n of_o change_n without_o some_o powerful_a motive_n it_o must_v be_v free_o confess_v that_o no_o other_o can_v be_v find_v whatever_o scrutiny_n can_v be_v make_v but_o the_o change_n of_o belief_n and_o in_o truth_n say_v they_o again_o if_o this_o change_n be_v not_o presuppose_v it_o will_v be_v a_o very_a hard_a matter_n to_o forbear_v censure_v those_o of_o lightness_n which_o make_v it_o a_o change_n i_o say_v of_o the_o nature_n that_o be_v of_o and_o in_o a_o thing_n which_o be_v ground_v upon_o the_o authority_n of_o christ_n himself_o and_o the_o constant_a practice_n of_o so_o many_o age_n whereas_o if_o the_o prohibit_v the_o cup_n be_v consider_v as_o a_o consequence_n of_o this_o change_n it_o will_v not_o be_v hard_a to_o conceive_v that_o the_o fear_v of_o shed_v the_o real_a blood_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n oblige_v they_o to_o forbid_v unto_o the_o people_n the_o use_n of_o the_o holy_a cup_n rather_o choose_v to_o deprive_v they_o of_o this_o comfort_n and_o consolation_n than_o to_o fall_v into_o the_o inconvenience_n of_o some_o negligent_a spill_n of_o the_o substance_n itself_o of_o the_o blood_n of_o their_o divine_a saviour_n a_o fear_n which_o have_v not_o seize_v the_o other_o christian_a communion_n because_o they_o have_v not_o practise_v any_o innovation_n in_o this_o particular_a or_o that_o at_o least_o there_o have_v not_o any_o be_v make_v by_o any_o public_a determination_n in_o the_o ancient_a church_n the_o eucharist_n be_v deliver_v into_o the_o communicants_a hand_n who_o with_o the_o hand_n put_v it_o into_o their_o mouth_n as_o have_v be_v prove_v and_o we_o may_v produce_v example_n of_o this_o practice_n in_o the_o xiith_o century_n in_o flanders_n at_o this_o time_n in_o the_o latin_a church_n it_o be_v put_v direct_o into_o the_o communicants_a mouth_n unto_o who_o it_o be_v not_o permit_v to_o receive_v it_o
eucharist_n with_o the_o dead_a do_v not_o believe_v in_o all_o likelihood_n that_o it_o be_v the_o very_a body_n of_o our_o lord_n for_o they_o will_v not_o have_v do_v any_o such_o thing_n the_o very_a thought_n of_o it_o will_v have_v terrify_v they_o and_o they_o will_v have_v esteem_v themselves_o the_o worst_a of_o man_n to_o have_v put_v their_o saviour_n which_o they_o know_v to_o be_v in_o heaven_n in_o the_o possession_n of_o sovereign_a glory_n into_o such_o a_o mean_a and_o low_a estate_n in_o this_o same_o church_n in_o several_a place_n they_o cause_v to_o be_v burn_v the_o overplus_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o in_o other_o place_n they_o cause_v it_o to_o be_v eat_v by_o child_n which_o they_o make_v come_v from_o school_n on_o purpose_n be_v it_o to_o be_v think_v that_o if_o they_o have_v believe_v it_o be_v the_o very_a substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o they_o will_v have_v give_v it_o so_o free_o unto_o child_n who_o be_v send_v for_o to_o come_v from_o school_n to_o that_o effect_n it_o be_v also_o more_o unlikely_a that_o they_o will_v have_v cause_v to_o be_v burn_v the_o flesh_n itself_o of_o the_o saviour_n of_o mankind_n and_o to_o cast_v the_o son_n of_o god_n into_o the_o fire_n who_o have_v ransom_v they_o from_o the_o eternal_a fire_n of_o hell_n the_o ancient_a christian_n have_v sometime_o take_v the_o consecrate_a cup_n and_o have_v mingle_v it_o with_o ink_n and_o then_o dip_v their_o pen_n in_o these_o two_o liquor_n mix_v the_o more_o authentical_o to_o sign_n what_o they_o have_v intend_v to_o ratify_v not_o consider_v what_o be_v in_o the_o cup_n but_o as_o a_o symbol_n and_o sacrament_n of_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n yet_o one_o will_v be_v strike_v with_o some_o terror_n so_o to_o see_v profane_v this_o sacrament_n of_o our_o salvation_n but_o if_o one_o consider_v it_o as_o the_o blood_n itself_o of_o jesus_n christ_n one_o shall_v find_v himself_o seize_v with_o a_o holy_a fear_n and_o because_o it_o can_v fall_v within_o the_o compass_n of_o a_o christian_n thought_n to_o employ_v unto_o this_o use_v the_o substance_n of_o the_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n if_o he_o have_v it_o in_o his_o power_n itself_o it_o must_v be_v conclude_v that_o those_o who_o do_v it_o be_v very_o far_o from_o think_v that_o it_o be_v the_o real_a blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n it_o may_v be_v the_o same_o consequence_n may_v be_v draw_v from_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n which_o mingle_v warm_a water_n with_o the_o wine_n after_o consecration_n and_o at_o the_o instant_n of_o communicate_v but_o because_o we_o shall_v be_v oblige_v to_o speak_v elsewhere_o of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o greek_n we_o will_v not_o enlarge_v upon_o it_o in_o this_o place_n and_o we_o shall_v only_o advertise_v the_o reader_n that_o all_o the_o custom_n from_o whence_o have_v be_v draw_v these_o induction_n contain_v in_o this_o chapter_n have_v be_v examine_v in_o the_o 5_o 10_o 11_o 12_o 13_o 14_o 15_o and_o 16_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o part_n of_o this_o history_n and_o be_v those_o which_o protestant_n do_v make_v and_o which_o the_o quality_n of_o a_o historian_n which_o i_o have_v assume_v in_o this_o work_n have_v oblige_v i_o to_o represent_v chap._n ix_o other_o proof_n draw_v from_o the_o silence_n of_o heathen_n and_o of_o thing_n object_v against_o they_o by_o the_o holy_a father_n have_v sometime_o apply_v myself_o to_o consider_v how_o the_o enemy_n of_o christian_n have_v behave_v themselves_o in_o reference_n to_o the_o simplicity_n of_o our_o mystery_n i_o find_v they_o have_v be_v displease_v with_o most_o of_o they_o and_o that_o they_o have_v asperse_v they_o the_o jew_n as_o we_o find_v in_o the_o act_n and_o the_o epistle_n of_o the_o holy_a apostle_n can_v not_o endure_v that_o christian_n shall_v believe_v jesus_n christ_n the_o son_n of_o the_o bless_a virgin_n be_v the_o messiah_n which_o have_v be_v promise_v nor_o that_o they_o shall_v believe_v he_o be_v rise_v from_o the_o dead_a and_o ascend_v into_o heaven_n nor_o that_o they_o shall_v endeavour_v to_o free_a man_n from_o the_o yoke_n of_o moses_n his_o law_n it_o will_v suffice_v only_o to_o read_v the_o dialogue_n or_o conference_n of_o tryphon_n the_o jew_n 317._o just_a martyr_n dial._n cum_fw-la tryph._n p_o 290_o 291_o 292_o 293_o 317._o against_o justin_n martyr_n therein_o to_o see_v that_o this_o son_n of_o the_o synagogue_n do_v reproach_n unto_o the_o child_n of_o the_o church_n as_o thing_n incredible_a monstrous_a and_o gross_o forge_v what_o we_o teach_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v before_o abraham_n and_o aaron_n that_o he_o assume_v our_o nature_n and_o be_v bear_v of_o a_o virgin_n a_o mystery_n which_o this_o insolent_a jew_n esteem_v ridiculous_a and_o fabulous_a insomuch_o as_o wicked_o to_o compare_v it_o unto_o the_o fable_n which_o the_o greek_a poet_n relate_v of_o their_o danae_n and_o in_o that_o we_o believe_v god_n be_v bear_v and_o be_v make_v flesh_n but_o he_o find_v nothing_o more_o incredible_a than_o the_o cross_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 10._o tertul._n ad_fw-la judaeos_fw-la cap._n 10._o which_o tertullian_n also_o reckon_v among_o the_o chief_a objection_n which_o the_o jew_n make_v against_o christian_a religion_n according_a to_o what_o the_o apostle_n say_v that_o the_o cross_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v a_o stumbling-block_n to_o the_o jew_n and_o foolishness_n to_o the_o gentile_n the_o same_o tryphon_n again_o reproach_v unto_o christian_n as_o a_o great_a crime_n that_o they_o adore_v a_o man_n and_o that_o they_o place_v their_o confidence_n in_o he_o from_o whence_o he_o take_v occasion_n to_o charge_v they_o of_o introduce_v another_o god_n beside_o the_o creator_n as_o for_o the_o gentile_n they_o be_v no_o better_o dispose_v than_o the_o jew_n because_o they_o despise_v the_o same_o belief_n and_o count_v fabulous_a all_o other_o article_n which_o seem_v to_o contradict_v the_o common_a notion_n and_o which_o do_v not_o exact_o agree_v with_o the_o principle_n and_o maxim_n of_o other_o religion_n for_o example_n 677._o clem._n alex._n strom._n l._n 6._o p._n 677._o clement_n of_o alexandria_n observe_v that_o they_o find_v it_o very_o strange_a that_o we_o say_v god_n have_v a_o son_n that_o this_o son_n shall_v speak_v in_o man_n that_o he_o suffer_v and_o that_o they_o esteem_v this_o doctrine_n as_o a_o fable_n and_o forgery_n tertullian_n witness_v the_o same_o 21._o teâ—tâ—l_n apol._n c._n 21._o therefore_o have_v explain_v the_o incomprehensible_a mystery_n of_o the_o eternal_a generation_n of_o the_o son_n and_o of_o his_o incarnation_n he_o speak_v according_a to_o their_o supposition_n and_o say_v nevertheless_o believe_v this_o fable_n that_o be_v to_o say_v admit_v at_o last_o this_o doctrine_n which_o you_o look_v upon_o as_o a_o fable_n and_o elsewhere_o speak_v again_o according_a to_o the_o opinion_n the_o gentile_n have_v of_o it_o he_o call_v the_o mystery_n of_o our_o faith_n the_o foolishness_n of_o christian_a discipline_n and_o put_v particular_o in_o this_o number_n a_o god_n bear_v 24._o id._n the_o caâ—n_n christ_n c._n 4_o &_o 5._o id._n apolog._n c._n 47_o 48._o &_o the_o tesâ—im_n a_o c._n 4._o just_a apol._n 2._o p._n 60_o arnob._n l_o 2._o p._n 24._o and_o yet_o bear_v of_o a_o virgin_n and_o a_o god_n of_o flesh_n crucify_v and_o bury_v whereunto_o he_o add_v in_o another_o treatise_n the_o last_o judgement_n the_o torment_n of_o hellfire_n heaven_n and_o the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o body_n and_o he_o collect_v from_o all_o these_o article_n of_o faith_n that_o they_o condemn_v they_o of_o vanity_n of_o presumption_n of_o folly_n and_o of_o stupidity_n st._n justin_n martyr_n also_o write_v that_o they_o call_v the_o incarnation_n and_o passion_n of_o the_o son_n a_o extravagancy_n and_o arnobius_n assure_v we_o that_o they_o make_v a_o jest_n at_o the_o simplicity_n of_o christian_n in_o oblige_v they_o to_o believe_v the_o resurrection_n from_o the_o dead_a and_o the_o everlasting_a torment_n of_o hellfire_n 1._o orig._n contrs_n câ—ls_v l._n 1._o but_o if_o we_o look_v upon_o the_o book_n of_o origen_n against_o the_o philosopher_n celsus_n we_o shall_v therein_o find_v other_o thing_n which_o will_v inform_v we_o of_o the_o wicked_a and_o prodigious_a fable_n which_o the_o gentile_n make_v use_v of_o to_o slander_v and_o calumniate_v the_o birth_n of_o our_o divine_a jesus_n and_o of_o make_v the_o inviolable_a chastity_n of_o the_o bless_a virgin_n the_o subject_a of_o their_o raileries_n this_o philosopher_n reproach_v unto_o christian_n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o incarnation_n of_o the_o eternal_a word_n as_o a_o thing_n unworthy_a the_o divinity_n edit_n id._n l._n 2._o p._n 79._o vit_v edit_n the_o son_n of_o god_n say_v he_o ought_v to_o have_v appear_v like_o
be_v say_v that_o it_o may_v well_o be_v that_o the_o gentile_n transport_v with_o hatred_n and_o malice_n against_o the_o christian_n may_v have_v give_v a_o wrong_a meaning_n unto_o what_o they_o have_v extort_a by_o torment_n from_o the_o mouth_n of_o some_o of_o their_o domestic_n and_o that_o have_v hear_v of_o they_o that_o their_o master_n call_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o holy_a communion_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o conclude_v that_o it_o be_v indeed_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o that_o they_o do_v real_o eat_v this_o flesh_n and_o blood_n but_o as_o it_o be_v not_o just_a to_o judge_n of_o the_o belief_n of_o christian_n upon_o the_o testimony_n of_o their_o enemy_n who_o aim_n be_v only_o to_o slander_v the_o truth_n of_o their_o religion_n let_v we_o consider_v a_o little_a say_v they_o what_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o word_n of_o oecumenius_n or_o if_o you_o will_v of_o st._n irenaeus_n speak_v by_o the_o mouth_n of_o oecumenius_n in_o the_o first_o place_n they_o attribute_v unto_o the_o ignorance_n and_o stupidity_n of_o these_o slave_n that_o they_o think_v that_o the_o christian_n hold_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n for_o the_o true_a flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o they_o call_v it_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n have_v hear_v their_o master_n say_v that_o the_o divine_a communion_n be_v the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o think_v that_o it_o be_v real_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n and_o say_v so_o unto_o those_o which_o examine_v they_o second_o they_o declare_v positive_o that_o the_o pagan_n have_v take_v it_o as_o if_o the_o christian_n have_v eat_v real_o this_o flesh_n and_o blood_n which_o show_v that_o the_o christian_n have_v quite_o another_o opinion_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d câ—eâ—â—adire_fw-la juxta_fw-la hesyâ—hium_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d they_o understand_v it_o it_o be_v add_v as_o if_o it_o have_v true_o be_v do_v by_o christian_n and_o in_o fine_a they_o represent_v unto_o we_o blandina_fw-la answer_v they_o free_o that_o christian_n be_v so_o far_o from_o eat_v the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o their_o saviour_n that_o they_o voluntary_o abstain_v and_o that_o by_o a_o kind_n of_o duty_n even_o from_o meat_n and_o flesh_n which_o be_v lawful_a how_o can_v it_o be_v say_v she_o that_o those_o that_o abstain_v by_o exercise_n from_o flesh_n which_o be_v lawful_a shall_v endure_v such_o thing_n and_o because_o christian_n never_o deny_v a_o spiritual_a eat_v the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n and_o which_o be_v the_o only_a eat_n they_o have_v acknowledge_v or_o do_v yet_o own_o however_o they_o may_v differ_v it_o be_v evident_a say_v the_o protestant_n that_o when_o by_o the_o mouth_n of_o oecumenius_n they_o deny_v that_o they_o eat_v the_o flesh_n of_o our_o saviour_n they_o understand_v it_o of_o a_o bodily_a and_o carnal_a eat_n but_o as_o for_o the_o sacrament_n they_o do_v never_o deny_v but_o that_o they_o do_v eat_v it_o with_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o body_n i_o know_v not_o if_o they_o be_v deceive_v in_o this_o discourse_n but_o they_o believe_v it_o be_v very_o well_o ground_v in_o the_o testimony_n which_o we_o have_v examine_v and_o that_o nothing_o may_v want_v to_o clear_v the_o reproach_n make_v against_o christian_n of_o eat_v human_a flesh_n the_o reader_n may_v remember_v if_o he_o please_v what_o have_v be_v say_v in_o chap._n 2._o of_o the_o first_o part_n that_o these_o infamous_a report_n come_v not_o from_o the_o eucharist_n of_o catholic_n and_o orthodox_n but_o from_o the_o abominable_a mystery_n of_o the_o gnostic_n and_o the_o carpocratian_o of_o who_o we_o treat_v in_o the_o same_o place_n it_o shall_v suffice_v to_o observe_v here_o that_o when_o the_o holy_a father_n answer_v unto_o this_o shameful_a reproach_n or_o rather_o this_o black_a and_o devilish_a calumny_n it_o be_v by_o a_o downright_a denial_n and_o to_o show_v it_o be_v a_o thing_n so_o horrible_a and_o so_o far_o distant_a from_o their_o holy_a discipline_n that_o the_o very_a thought_n of_o it_o displease_v they_o without_o ever_o make_v any_o exception_n of_o the_o eucharist_n the_o false_a devil_n 50._o just_a martyr_n apol._n 1._o vel_fw-la 2._o p._n 50._o say_v st._n justin_n martyr_n cause_v it_o to_o be_v practise_v by_o certain_a wicked_a man_n for_o they_o have_v kill_v some_o body_n to_o cloak_v their_o calumny_n against_o we_o they_o make_v some_o of_o our_o domestic_a servant_n be_v put_v to_o the_o rack_n or_o child_n or_o ignorant_a woman_n and_o by_o cruel_a torment_n they_o constrain_v they_o to_o say_v thing_n against_o we_o which_o they_o forge_v and_o which_o they_o themselves_o do_v do_v secret_o whereof_o see_v there_o be_v nothing_o which_o concern_v we_o we_o make_v no_o matter_n have_v the_o eternal_a and_o ineffable_a god_n for_o witness_n of_o our_o thought_n and_o action_n athenagoras_n yet_o speak_v more_o positive_o who_o say_v he_o 38._o athenag_fw-mi legate_n pro_fw-la christ_n p._n 38._o of_o those_o that_o be_v in_o their_o right_a sense_n can_v say_v that_o we_o be_v murderer_n for_o it_o be_v not_o possible_a to_o eat_v man_n flesh_n unless_o first_o some_o one_o be_v kill_v have_v then_o invent_v the_o former_a if_o they_o be_v examine_v of_o the_o second_o if_o they_o have_v see_v the_o thing_n whereof_o they_o speak_v no_o body_n be_v so_o bold_a as_o to_o say_v that_o they_o have_v see_v they_o there_o be_v some_o among_o we_o that_o have_v servant_n some_o more_o some_o less_o from_o who_o it_o be_v unpossible_a to_o hide_v we_o but_o not_o any_o of_o they_o have_v inform_v any_o such_o thing_n against_o we_o for_o which_o of_o they_o can_v charge_v murder_n or_o eat_v of_o human_a flesh_n unto_o those_o who_o they_o know_v be_v not_o permit_v to_o stop_v to_o see_v the_o execution_n of_o those_o which_o be_v thereunto_o just_o condemn_v minutius_n felix_n i_o will_v say_v he_o octavio_n minut._n in_o octavio_n see_v he_o that_o say_v or_o think_v that_o we_o be_v initiate_v by_o murder_n and_o the_o blood_n of_o a_o infant_n do_v you_o think_v it_o can_v possible_o be_v that_o so_o tender_a a_o little_a body_n shall_v be_v appoint_v to_o be_v mangle_v that_o any_o in_o pierce_v it_o with_o wound_n shall_v shed_v and_o pour_v forth_o the_o blood_n of_o a_o newborn_a infant_n scarce_o yet_o a_o man_n no_o body_n can_v believe_v it_o but_o those_o that_o be_v so_o bold_a as_o to_o undertake_v it_o and_o a_o little_o low_a we_o be_v not_o suffer_v to_o see_v nor_o hear_v talk_n of_o manslaughter_n and_o we_o so_o avoid_v murder_n that_o we_o do_v not_o use_v nor_o admit_v of_o the_o blood_n of_o beast_n among_o our_o meat_n 9_o tertul._n apol._n c._n 9_o tertullian_n who_o reason_v be_v strong_a refute_v the_o calumny_n of_o the_o heathen_n by_o these_o word_n which_o certain_o be_v worthy_a of_o he_o let_v your_o error_n say_v he_o make_v you_o blush_v before_o christian_n which_o do_v not_o as_o much_o as_o taste_v the_o blood_n of_o beast_n and_o therefore_o do_v abstain_v from_o thing_n strangle_v and_o from_o that_o of_o beast_n which_o have_v not_o be_v slay_v for_o fear_v of_o defile_v themselves_o with_o any_o sort_n of_o blood_n whatever_o even_o of_o that_o which_o be_v in_o the_o body_n in_o fine_a to_o prove_v they_o you_o present_v unto_o they_o pudding_n make_v of_o blood_n because_o you_o very_o well_o know_v that_o they_o be_v not_o permit_v to_o do_v the_o thing_n whereby_o you_o will_v make_v they_o offend_v be_v it_o possible_a you_o shall_v think_v that_o we_o thirst_v after_o man_n blood_n we_o that_o have_v a_o aversion_n unto_o that_o of_o beast_n if_o it_o be_v not_o that_o we_o have_v find_v it_o more_o delicious_a you_o shall_v then_o make_v use_n of_o it_o to_o prove_v they_o as_o you_o do_v use_v fire_n and_o incense_n for_o than_o you_o will_v discover_v they_o in_o desire_v human_a blood_n as_o they_o declare_v themselves_o in_o refuse_v to_o sacrifice_v and_o so_o you_o may_v condemn_v they_o if_o they_o eat_v of_o it_o as_o you_o do_v condemn_v they_o when_o they_o refuse_v to_o sacrifice_v and_o by_o this_o mean_v you_o will_v want_v no_o human_a blood_n to_o hear_v and_o to_o condemn_v the_o christian_n which_o you_o keep_v prisoner_n i_o free_o confess_v say_v the_o protestant_n that_o i_o can_v apprehend_v this_o proceed_v of_o the_o holy_a father_n if_o they_o do_v real_o eat_v the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n with_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o body_n after_o what_o manner_n or_o in_o what_o regard_n soever_o they_o eat_v it_o and_o to_o say_v the_o truth_n if_o the_o christian_n of_o their_o time_n do_v eat_v real_o and_o true_o the_o very_a flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o will_v
have_v be_v horrible_a liar_n in_o deny_v that_o they_o do_v eat_v human_a flesh_n without_o ever_o except_v the_o sacrament_n they_o betray_v their_o own_o judgement_n and_o err_v shameful_o in_o this_o point_n they_o render_v themselves_o unworthy_a of_o be_v believe_v in_o what_o they_o have_v transmit_v unto_o we_o touch_v the_o faith_n and_o belief_n of_o the_o church_n but_o when_o on_o the_o other_o hand_n i_o consider_v their_o candour_n and_o sincerity_n their_o piety_n zeal_n and_o the_o great_a inclination_n they_o have_v to_o glorify_v god_n by_o their_o death_n and_o the_o little_a account_n they_o make_v of_o their_o life_n i_o dare_v not_o accuse_v they_o of_o prevarication_n nor_o of_o hypocrisy_n i_o too_o much_o honour_v their_o memory_n and_o have_v too_o great_a a_o love_n for_o their_o virtue_n god_n forbid_v say_v he_o that_o i_o shall_v ever_o do_v they_o so_o great_a injury_n or_o have_v any_o evil_a thought_n of_o they_o because_o i_o own_o their_o proceed_n to_o be_v sincere_a and_o always_o accompany_v with_o truth_n as_o for_o my_o particular_a i_o leave_v it_o unto_o indifferent_a person_n to_o judge_v of_o the_o consequence_n that_o have_v be_v make_v of_o their_o conduct_n but_o if_o the_o silence_n of_o the_o father_n have_v serve_v to_o show_v what_o be_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n touch_v the_o point_n of_o the_o eucharist_n what_o the_o holy_a father_n have_v speak_v against_o the_o god_n of_o the_o gentile_n will_v no_o less_o discover_v it_o in_o the_o first_o place_n they_o reproach_n they_o that_o by_o consecration_n which_o consist_v in_o certain_a precise_a word_n and_o formality_n they_o render_v the_o divinity_n which_o they_o adore_v present_a in_o the_o image_n and_o enclose_v he_o as_o one_o may_v say_v in_o his_o statue_n as_o have_v be_v show_v in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o part_n whereunto_o i_o will_v only_o add_v these_o word_n of_o st._n chrysostom_n 477._o chrysost_n hom._n in_o christ_n nat_n t._n 5._o p._n 477._o be_v it_o not_o a_o exceed_a great_a folly_n to_o introduce_v their_o god_n into_o wood_n and_o stone_n and_o into_o statue_n of_o a_o low_a price_n and_o to_o shut_v they_o up_o as_o it_o be_v in_o prison_n and_o yet_o to_o think_v that_o they_o do_v nor_o say_v nothing_o that_o be_v amiss_o let_v the_o reader_n judge_n if_o the_o father_n will_v have_v speak_v after_o this_o manner_n if_o they_o have_v be_v of_o the_o same_o belief_n the_o latin_a church_n be_v of_o and_o if_o they_o have_v not_o give_v their_o enemy_n some_o advantage_n over_o they_o in_o the_o second_o place_n 69._o 1_o apol._n 2._o p._n 69._o st._n justin_n martyr_n 91._o 2_o l._n 5._o p._n 91._o the_o author_n of_o the_o recognition_n 201._o 3_o ad_fw-la demeâ—_n p._n 201._o st._n cyprian_n 89._o 4_o arnob._n l._n 6._o p._n 89._o arnobius_n 4._o 5_o inst_z l._n 2._o c._n 4._o lactantius_n 13._o 6_o homil._n 57_o in_o genes_n t._n 2._o tertul._n apol._n c._n 13._o st._n chrysostom_n do_v tell_v they_o their_o god_n may_v be_v steal_v and_o that_o they_o shall_v watch_v they_o and_o lock_v they_o up_o safe_a in_o truth_n say_v the_o protestant_n it_o will_v be_v hard_a to_o excuse_v they_o of_o impudence_n and_o want_n of_o judgement_n for_o these_o holy_a doctor_n to_o have_v insult_v after_o this_o manner_n over_o the_o vanity_n of_o the_o god_n of_o the_o heathen_a if_o they_o have_v believe_v of_o the_o sacrament_n what_o be_v believe_v by_o the_o latin_a church_n because_o it_o be_v most_o certain_a that_o the_o host_n of_o the_o roman_a catholic_n which_o they_o look_v upon_o as_o their_o god_n and_o saviour_n be_v careful_o keep_v under_o lock_n and_o key_n and_o be_v subject_a and_o in_o danger_n to_o be_v steal_v in_o fine_a tertullian_n deride_v the_o domestic_a heathen_a god_n say_v among_o other_o thing_n that_o sometime_o they_o give_v they_o in_o pawn_n every_o particular_a christian_n may_v have_v do_v the_o same_o by_o the_o sacrament_n because_o at_o that_o time_n they_o be_v permit_v to_o carry_v it_o home_o to_o their_o house_n and_o keep_v it_o and_o cardinal_n du_n perron_n say_v 918._o du_n perr_n de_fw-fr l'_fw-fr euch._n l._n 3._o c._n 29._o p._n 918._o upon_o the_o report_n of_o paul_n jovius_n and_o gennebrard_n that_o for_o certain_a st._n lewis_n king_n of_o france_n leave_v a_o host_n for_o pledge_n of_o the_o ransom_n which_o he_o have_v promise_v the_o sultan_n of_o egypt_n for_o grant_v he_o his_o liberty_n there_o be_v other_o which_o have_v observe_v chalcondyle_n obsâ—rvat_fw-la upon_o the_o history_n of_o chalcondyle_n that_o vladislaus_n king_n of_o hungary_n who_o be_v slay_v at_o the_o battle_n of_o varn_n ann._n 1444_o also_o give_v one_o unto_o amurath_n the_o second_o emperor_n of_o the_o turk_n for_o a_o pledge_n of_o his_o faith_n upon_o the_o conclude_a of_o peace_n with_o he_o it_o be_v not_o very_o likely_a that_o tertullian_n who_o be_v of_o a_o wise_a and_o very_a solid_a judgement_n shall_v make_v reproach_n against_o his_o enemy_n which_o they_o may_v have_v retort_v upon_o himself_o if_o he_o have_v believe_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v our_o god_n and_o our_o redeemer_n he_o show_v then_o in_o do_v so_o that_o he_o believe_v not_o so_o as_o the_o latin_a church_n believe_v at_o this_o present_a these_o be_v the_o inference_n which_o the_o protestant_n draw_v from_o what_o have_v be_v write_v in_o this_o chapter_n chap._n x._o the_o last_o proof_n draw_v from_o what_o have_v pass_v in_o regard_n of_o heretic_n either_o refer_v unto_o the_o custom_n of_o some_o of_o they_o or_o in_o reference_n to_o their_o silence_n or_o in_o fine_a of_o the_o holy_a father_n dispute_v against_o they_o the_o emperor_n valentinian_n and_o marcian_n 104._o collect._n rom._n bipart_v i._n p._n 104._o speak_v of_o heretic_n say_v thus_o the_o enemy_n of_o our_o religion_n have_v oblige_v we_o to_o seek_v god_n more_o careful_o to_o find_v he_o more_o manifest_o for_o the_o light_n that_o shine_v after_o darkness_n seem_v to_o be_v great_a and_o drink_n be_v most_o pleasant_a unto_o those_o that_o be_v a_o thirst_n as_o rest_n be_v most_o agreeable_a unto_o those_o which_o be_v weary_a in_o effect_n heretic_n have_v former_o as_o it_o be_v challenge_v the_o holy_a father_n unto_o the_o combat_n and_o have_v invite_v they_o unto_o the_o occasion_n of_o meditate_v more_o particular_o of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o mystery_n which_o they_o attack_v therefore_o as_o they_o be_v oblige_v to_o stand_v the_o close_o upon_o their_o guard_n have_v to_o do_v with_o enemy_n which_o take_v all_o advantage_n against_o the_o purity_n of_o our_o religion_n i_o believe_v it_o may_v be_v safe_o say_v that_o of_o all_o the_o work_n of_o these_o holy_a doctor_n there_o be_v scarce_o any_o more_o solid_a and_o more_o complete_a than_o their_o polemic_o i_o mean_v the_o book_n they_o write_v against_o these_o enemy_n of_o christianity_n it_o be_v true_a they_o have_v no_o controversy_n with_o heretic_n upon_o the_o point_n of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o nevertheless_o because_o the_o holy_a father_n do_v sometime_o employ_v this_o divine_a mystery_n to_o refute_v some_o of_o their_o heresy_n we_o will_v not_o omit_v draw_v from_o those_o place_n some_o light_n for_o illustrate_v the_o matter_n which_o we_o examine_v but_o before_o we_o proceed_v so_o far_o we_o will_v endeavour_v to_o explain_v some_o induction_n from_o certain_a custom_n practise_v by_o some_o of_o they_o and_o of_o their_o silence_n as_o to_o the_o former_a of_o these_o two_o head_n we_o see_v in_o the_o second_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o part_n that_o the_o heretic_n marc_n pretend_v to_o consecrate_v chalice_n wherein_o there_o be_v wine_n and_o even_o white_a wine_n as_o some_o think_v and_o that_o insist_v very_o long_o upon_o the_o word_n of_o invocation_n and_o prayer_n he_o make_v it_o appear_v red_a and_o of_o a_o purple_a colour_n to_o the_o end_n it_o shall_v be_v believe_v that_o the_o divinity_n which_o he_o call_v grace_n shall_v from_o the_o high_a heaven_n distil_v his_o blood_n into_o the_o cup_n by_o mean_n of_o his_o invocation_n whereupon_o it_o be_v say_v that_o if_o the_o catholic_n of_o his_o time_n have_v believe_v that_o the_o wine_n of_o the_o sacred_a cup_n be_v change_v by_o the_o virtue_n of_o consecration_n into_o the_o real_a substance_n of_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o imposture_n of_o this_o deceiver_n will_v not_o have_v be_v so_o much_o regard_v by_o those_o miserable_a wretch_n which_o he_o seduce_v for_o they_o may_v have_v say_v unto_o he_o that_o he_o take_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o pain_n to_o little_a purpose_n in_o make_v the_o blood_n of_o the_o god_n which_o he_o preach_v come_v into_o the_o cup_n see_v that_o the_o catholic_n and_o orthodox_n without_o
liberty_n of_o writing_n and_o speak_v against_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n be_v never_o great_a than_o in_o the_o first_o age_n of_o christianity_n nor_o less_o in_o the_o west_n than_o since_o the_o condemnation_n of_o beranger_n i_o can_v find_v no_o other_o cause_n of_o so_o various_a and_o different_a proceed_n but_o the_o difference_n of_o doctrine_n which_o until_o paschas_fw-la his_o time_n be_v such_o that_o no_o body_n have_v reason_n to_o take_v up_o arm_n to_o dispute_v against_o it_o whereas_o ever_o since_o the_o establish_n of_o his_o opinion_n which_o alter_v the_o ancient_a belief_n there_o have_v be_v make_v continual_a resistance_n and_o opposition_n now_o i_o come_v to_o the_o dispute_n which_o the_o ancient_a father_n have_v have_v against_o heretic_n wherein_o they_o have_v employ_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n the_o first_o which_o trouble_v the_o settlement_n of_o christianity_n be_v the_o saturnian_o the_o menandrian_o valentinian_o marcionite_n and_o other_o i_o intend_v not_o to_o burden_v my_o paper_n with_o all_o the_o impiety_n of_o these_o wretch_n but_o only_o to_o represent_v those_o against_o which_o the_o holy_a doctor_n have_v make_v use_n of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n and_o in_o what_o manner_n they_o have_v do_v it_o i_o find_v then_o there_o be_v three_o horrible_a impiety_n hold_v by_o these_o extravagant_a person_n against_o which_o they_o employ_v the_o holy_a sacrament_n by_o the_o first_o they_o teach_v that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v not_o a_o true_a human_a body_n but_o a_o shadow_n of_o a_o body_n and_o a_o mere_a form_n void_a of_o substance_n or_o solidity_n by_o the_o second_o they_o say_v that_o the_o father_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o the_o creator_n of_o the_o world_n but_o that_o the_o world_n and_o all_o creature_n which_o we_o see_v in_o it_o be_v the_o effect_n of_o passion_n of_o nature_n and_o of_o ignorance_n and_o not_o of_o the_o father_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o by_o the_o three_o in_o fine_a they_o say_v that_o all_o these_o material_a creature_n shall_v be_v whole_o destroy_v and_o that_o by_o consequence_n our_o body_n be_v of_o the_o number_n of_o these_o creature_n shall_v not_o be_v raise_v be_v uncapable_a of_o receive_v supernatural_a incorruption_n nor_o of_o participate_v of_o the_o grace_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n flesh_n and_o spirit_n not_o subsist_v both_o together_o the_o holy_a father_n do_v allege_v the_o eucharist_n to_o refute_v the_o first_o of_o these_o impiety_n but_o it_o be_v requisite_a to_o know_v how_o they_o do_v allege_v it_o for_o if_o they_o have_v be_v in_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n they_o will_v not_o have_v fail_v as_o the_o protestant_n say_v to_o have_v tell_v these_o heretic_n that_o they_o overthrow_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n which_o hold_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v turn_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o can_v not_o be_v if_o he_o have_v not_o a_o true_a body_n they_o suppose_v this_o will_v have_v be_v the_o only_a mean_n to_o have_v refute_v they_o and_o they_o think_v the_o latin_n will_v have_v use_v this_o course_n have_v they_o to_o do_v with_o such_o heretic_n they_o say_v also_o that_o the_o argument_n will_v have_v be_v clear_a and_o convince_a and_o that_o it_o be_v to_o be_v believe_v the_o ancient_a doctor_n will_v not_o have_v follow_v any_o other_o course_n if_o they_o have_v be_v of_o the_o same_o opinion_n that_o yet_o nevertheless_o they_o do_v not_o argue_v after_o that_o manner_n to_o refute_v the_o first_o error_n of_o these_o instrument_n of_o satan_n they_o only_o tell_v they_o that_o see_v the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o image_n and_o figure_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n then_o of_o necessity_n he_o have_v a_o true_a body_n because_o every_o image_n and_o figure_n do_v presuppose_v the_o existence_n and_o truth_n of_o the_o thing_n that_o it_o represent_v and_o that_o it_o be_v the_o reason_n of_o tertullian_n in_o his_o excellent_a treatise_n against_o martion_n 40._o tertul._n adyer_n marc._n l._n 4._o c._n 40._o jesus_n christ_n say_v he_o make_v the_o bread_n his_o body_n say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o figure_n of_o my_o body_n now_o it_o have_v not_o be_v a_o figure_n if_o there_o have_v not_o be_v a_o true_a body_n for_o a_o shadow_n and_o empty_a appearance_n such_o as_o be_v a_o spirit_n be_v not_o capable_a of_o have_v a_o figure_n the_o author_n of_o the_o dialogue_n against_o the_o marcionite_n in_o origen_n work_v reason_v after_o the_o same_o manner_n 3_o author_n dial_n contra_fw-la marc._n inter_fw-la orig_n open_a dial._n 3_o if_o jesus_n christ_n say_v he_o have_v neither_o flesh_n nor_o blood_n as_o the_o marcionite_n affirm_v of_o what_o flesh_n and_o blood_n be_v it_o that_o he_o have_v give_v we_o the_o image_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n when_o he_o command_v his_o disciple_n to_o remember_v he_o by_o those_o thing_n against_o the_o second_o impiety_n they_o also_o imply_v the_o holy_a sacrament_n and_o see_v here_o how_o they_o do_v it_o 34._o tren_n contr_n heres_fw-la l._n 4._o c._n 34._o they_o say_v the_o holy_a sacrament_n be_v a_o acknowledgement_n which_o we_o make_v unto_o god_n under_o the_o title_n of_o creator_n in_o offer_v unto_o he_o the_o first_o fruit_n of_o the_o creature_n which_o he_o have_v make_v and_o that_o it_o be_v a_o injustice_n to_o the_o father_n of_o jesus_n christ_n if_o he_o be_v not_o the_o creator_n of_o the_o world_n to_o offer_v unto_o he_o thing_n which_o belong_v not_o unto_o he_o as_o if_o he_o covet_v that_o which_o belong_v to_o another_o and_o desire_v to_o have_v what_o be_v not_o his_o own_o that_o if_o the_o creature_n be_v the_o product_n of_o passion_n of_o nature_n and_o of_o ignorance_n it_o be_v to_o wrong_v god_n instead_o of_o give_v he_o thanks_o to_o offer_v he_o the_o fruit_n of_o passion_n of_o nature_n and_o of_o ignorance_n it_o be_v after_o this_o manner_n st._n ireneus_fw-la do_v argue_v to_o confute_v the_o adversary_n which_o he_o oppose_v in_o show_v they_o that_o the_o father_n of_o jesus_n christ_n must_v needs_o be_v the_o creator_n of_o the_o world_n because_o he_o accept_v the_o oblation_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n which_o be_v make_v unto_o he_o in_o the_o eucharist_n for_o to_o say_v that_o it_o be_v no_o long_a bread_n and_o wine_n after_o consecration_n but_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o it_o be_v so_o st._n ireneus_fw-la understand_v it_o the_o protestant_n say_v this_o will_v have_v be_v yield_v the_o cause_n unto_o these_o heretic_n who_o teach_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o of_o the_o number_n of_o the_o creature_n of_o this_o world_n will_v not_o have_v fail_v to_o have_v infer_v that_o his_o father_n have_v not_o be_v the_o creator_n because_o our_o lord_n be_v offer_v unto_o he_o which_o be_v not_o the_o work_n of_o the_o creator_n whereas_o in_o say_v that_o there_o be_v offer_v unto_o he_o creature_n of_o this_o world_n as_o these_o heretic_n own_v as_o well_o as_o the_o orthodox_n that_o there_o be_v such_o offer_v unto_o he_o in_o the_o eucharist_n he_o will_v have_v put_v they_o to_o silence_n all_o the_o shift_n they_o can_v have_v make_v will_v have_v vanish_v away_o at_o the_o sight_n of_o this_o truth_n because_o they_o confess_v that_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v of_o those_o creature_n whereof_o the_o father_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n will_v not_o have_v receive_v a_o oblation_n if_o he_o have_v not_o be_v the_o maker_n of_o they_o something_o of_o this_o nature_n be_v see_v in_o tertullian_n first_o book_n against_o martion_n chap._n 14._o it_o remain_v to_o see_v after_o what_o manner_n the_o father_n have_v act_v to_o refute_v the_o last_o impiety_n of_o these_o heretic_n who_o deny_v the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o body_n maintain_v that_o all_o material_a creature_n shall_v be_v whole_o destroy_v and_o reduce_v to_o nothing_o 34._o iren._n advers._fw-la haeres_fw-la l_o 4._o c._n 34._o and_o that_o the_o flesh_n be_v uncapable_a of_o receive_v incorruption_n because_o incorruption_n be_v a_o grace_n of_o the_o spirit_n which_o can_v have_v no_o commerce_n nor_o society_n with_o the_o flesh_n we_o preach_v in_o the_o eucharist_n say_v st._n ireneus_fw-la the_o communion_n and_o unity_n of_o the_o flesh_n and_o spirit_n for_o as_o the_o bread_n which_o be_v of_o the_o earth_n receive_v the_o invocation_n of_o god_n be_v no_o long_o common_a bread_n but_o be_v the_o sacrament_n compose_v of_o two_o thing_n the_o one_o terrestrial_a the_o other_o celestial_a so_o also_o our_o body_n receive_v the_o eucharist_n be_v no_o more_o corruptible_a
have_v the_o hope_n of_o the_o resurrection_n if_o the_o consecration_n destroy_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n it_o must_v be_v grant_v say_v the_o protestant_n that_o this_o holy_a doctor_n take_v wrong_a measure_n when_o he_o will_v that_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n shall_v represent_v the_o flesh_n which_o be_v not_o destroy_v under_o the_o grace_n of_o the_o spirit_n because_o if_o the_o bread_n itself_o be_v destroy_v it_o can_v be_v employ_v to_o signify_v that_o our_o flesh_n shall_v not_o be_v destroy_v see_v then_o that_o st._n ireneus_fw-la do_v use_v it_o to_o this_o purpose_n it_o must_v be_v ingenious_o confess_v that_o he_o believe_v that_o consecration_n do_v not_o annihilate_v the_o nature_n and_o substance_n of_o the_o symbol_n 14._o tertul._n contra_fw-la marc._n l._n 1._o c._n 14._o they_o say_v moreover_o that_o tertullian_n confirm_v they_o in_o this_o opinion_n when_o he_o say_v the_o god_n of_o martion_n have_v not_o yet_o reject_v the_o bread_n of_o the_o creator_n to_o represent_v his_o true_a body_n so_o that_o in_o his_o own_o sacrament_n he_o have_v need_n of_o borrow_v the_o good_n of_o the_o creator_n but_o martion_n which_o be_v a_o disciple_n above_o his_o master_n and_o a_o servant_n above_o his_o lord_n be_v much_o wise_a than_o he_o for_o he_o ruin_n what_o his_o master_n will_v have_v it_o plain_o appear_v by_o these_o word_n that_o martion_n in_o destroy_v the_o bread_n that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o teach_v that_o it_o shall_v be_v destroy_v as_o be_v of_o the_o creature_n of_o this_o world_n do_v the_o quite_o contrary_a unto_o jesus_n christ_n who_o desire_v it_o and_o use_v it_o in_o his_o sacrament_n and_o that_o by_o consequence_n preserve_v the_o substance_n of_o it_o for_o if_o tertullian_n say_v they_o have_v believe_v that_o he_o destroy_v it_o in_o consecrate_v of_o it_o he_o will_v not_o have_v oppose_v as_o he_o do_v the_o act_n of_o martion_n or_o rather_o his_o doctrine_n which_o condemn_v it_o unto_o a_o entire_a destruction_n unto_o the_o action_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o make_v use_v of_o it_o and_o do_v employ_v it_o and_o because_o there_o be_v several_a other_o thing_n in_o the_o work_v of_o this_o african_a doctor_n against_o heretic_n which_o may_v contribute_v unto_o this_o history_n 26._o tertul._n advers._fw-la prax._n c._n 26._o i_o will_v instance_n some_o before_o i_o shall_v proceed_v far_o in_o his_o book_n against_o praxea_n he_o set_v it_o down_o for_o undoubted_a that_o what_o be_v of_o a_o thing_n be_v not_o the_o thing_n itself_o and_o it_o be_v thereupon_o he_o ground_n the_o distinction_n of_o the_o person_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n from_o that_o of_o the_o father_n either_o his_o maxim_n be_v false_a say_v some_o and_o very_o indiscreet_o propound_v or_o he_o do_v not_o believe_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o it_o be_v the_o sacrament_n by_o the_o confession_n of_o all_o christian_n elsewhere_o dispute_v against_o the_o blasphemy_n of_o martion_n 10._o id._n adv_o marc._n l._n 3._o c_o 10._o who_o say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v not_o a_o true_a body_n he_o say_v that_o it_o be_v unworthy_a the_o son_n of_o god_n to_o appear_v under_o a_o strange_a shape_n you_o make_v we_o say_v he_o to_o martion_n a_o miserable_a god_n in_o that_o he_o can_v not_o show_v his_o christ_n but_o in_o effigy_n of_o a_o thing_n unworthy_a of_o he_o and_o present_o after_o wherefore_o do_v he_o not_o come_v in_o some_o other_o substance_n more_o worthy_a of_o he_o but_o especial_o why_o do_v he_o not_o come_v in_o his_o own_o and_o not_o to_o seem_v to_o have_v have_v need_n of_o another_o which_o be_v unworthy_a of_o he_o let_v christian_n judge_v say_v the_o protestant_n if_o he_o can_v have_v speak_v thus_o and_o believe_v that_o jesus_n christ_n do_v every_o day_n appear_v under_o the_o effigy_n and_o resemblance_n of_o bread_n but_o a_o appearance_n destitute_a of_o the_o substance_n and_o truth_n of_o bread_n 8._o ibid._n c._n 8._o it_o be_v whereunto_o amount_n also_o what_o be_v say_v unto_o this_o heretic_n in_o the_o same_o book_n jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o what_o he_o seem_v to_o be_v and_z disguised_z what_o he_o be_v be_v flesh_n and_o not_o be_v so_o be_v man_n and_o not_o man_n and_o in_o like_a manner_n christ_n god_n and_o not_o god_n for_o what_o hinder_v but_o that_o he_o also_o bear_v the_o shadow_n of_o a_o god_n shall_v i_o believe_v it_o of_o his_o interior_a substance_n who_o deceive_v we_o by_o his_o exterior_a how_o shall_v he_o be_v believe_v to_o be_v true_a in_o that_o which_o do_v not_o appear_v see_v he_o have_v be_v find_v so_o false_a in_o that_o which_o do_v appear_v see_v again_o if_o what_o he_o now_o say_v can_v be_v accommodate_v with_o a_o doctrine_n which_o teach_v that_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o what_o he_o seem_v to_o be_v for_o he_o seem_v to_o be_v bread_n and_o they_o will_v have_v it_o to_o be_v a_o bodily_a substance_n as_o for_o my_o particular_a i_o be_o content_a to_o guess_v at_o what_o the_o protestant_n infer_v from_o these_o maxim_n he_o again_o object_n this_o to_o martion_n 11._o ibid._n c._n 11._o thou_o honour_v thy_o god_n with_o the_o title_n of_o a_o deceiver_n if_o he_o know_v that_o he_o be_v any_o thing_n else_o than_o what_o he_o give_v cause_n to_o man_n to_o believe_v he_o be_v the_o boldness_n or_o rather_o rashness_n say_v they_o of_o tertullian_n can_v enough_o be_v admire_v so_o to_o pursue_v and_o force_n martion_n if_o the_o church_n of_o his_o time_n have_v be_v of_o the_o belief_n the_o latin_a church_n be_v now_o of_o and_o in_o another_o book_n of_o the_o same_o treatise_n he_o refute_v the_o shadow_n of_o this_o arch_a heretic_n by_o the_o history_n of_o the_o penitent_a sinner_n in_o the_o gospel_n 18._o id._n adv_o marc._n l._n 4._o c._n 18._o in_o that_o she_o kiss_v say_v he_o the_o foot_n of_o jesus_n in_o that_o she_o wash_v they_o with_o her_o tear_n and_o wipe_v they_o with_o the_o hair_n of_o her_o head_n in_o that_o she_o pour_v precious_a ointment_n upon_o he_o it_o show_v that_o she_o handle_v a_o true_a real_a body_n and_o not_o a_o empty_a shadow_n all_o the_o world_n as_o they_o think_v may_v observe_v that_o if_o the_o christian_n of_o those_o time_n have_v believe_v what_o the_o latin_n believe_v martion_n will_v undoubted_o have_v oppose_v unto_o the_o example_n of_o the_o sinner_n which_o tertullian_n press_v against_o he_o that_o of_o the_o eucharist_n which_o be_v handle_v which_o be_v receive_v into_o the_o stomach_n wherewith_o a_o live_a body_n may_v be_v nourish_v which_o be_v subject_a to_o mouldiness_n and_o several_a other_o the_o like_a accident_n and_o that_o it_o may_v not_o for_o all_o this_o be_v conclude_v according_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman-church_n that_o it_o be_v the_o true_a substance_n of_o bread_n and_o not_o bare_o accident_n and_o appearance_n in_o another_o treatise_n speak_v to_o the_o same_o heretic_n 5._o id._n de_fw-fr carne_fw-la christ_n c._n 5._o wherefore_o say_v he_o will_v you_o that_o one_o half_a of_o jesus_n christ_n shall_v be_v a_o fiction_n he_o be_v nothing_o but_o truth_n whole_o and_o entire_o believe_v i_o he_o choose_v rather_o to_o be_v bear_v than_o to_o lie_v in_o any_o respect_n whatsoever_o and_o there_o again_o he_o add_v that_o according_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o martion_n jesus_n christ_n have_v flesh_n hard_o without_o bone_n solid_a without_o nerve_n bloody_a without_o blood_n cover_v without_o garment_n a_o body_n that_o be_v hungry_a without_o appetite_n that_o eat_v without_o tooth_n and_o speak_v without_o a_o tongue_n so_o that_o his_o word_n be_v but_o a_o shadow_n which_o deceive_v the_o ear_n by_o the_o sound_n of_o a_o voice_n and_o in_o fine_a he_o press_v in_o the_o same_o chapter_n by_o the_o word_n of_o our_o saviour_n to_o his_o disciple_n after_o the_o resurrection_n see_v that_o it_o be_v i_o for_o a_o spirit_n have_v not_o flesh_n and_o bone_n as_o you_o see_v i_o have_v then_o he_o add_v that_o if_o jesus_n christ_n according_a to_o the_o fancy_n of_o this_o heretic_n have_v not_o true_o flesh_n and_o bone_n it_o follow_v that_o when_o he_o so_o present_v the_o appearance_n unto_o his_o disciple_n he_o open_o deceive_v they_o in_o show_v they_o that_o for_o bones_o which_o be_v not_o so_o in_o effect_n see_v say_v he_o he_o surprise_v he_o deceive_v he_o abuse_v the_o eye_n the_o sense_n the_o come_v near_o and_o touch_v of_o all_o his_o disciple_n there_o need_v not_o say_v they_o much_o subtlety_n and_o wit_n to_o comprehend_v that_o tertullian_n can_v not_o by_o these_o kind_n of_o argument_n destroy_v the_o hypothesis_n of_o his_o
adversary_n without_o at_o the_o same_o time_n give_v mortal_a blow_n to_o the_o eucharist_n of_o orthodox_n christian_n of_o his_o time_n if_o it_o have_v be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o of_o the_o latin_n but_o because_o those_o which_o know_v the_o rare_a genius_n of_o tertullian_n will_v never_o accuse_v he_o of_o so_o great_a imprudence_n it_o must_v of_o necessity_n be_v conclude_v that_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o church_n of_o his_o time_n upon_o the_o point_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v quite_o contrary_a unto_o that_o of_o the_o latin_a church_n they_o think_v one_o can_v choose_v but_o make_v this_o conclusion_n which_o i_o leave_v unto_o the_o reader_n be_v liberty_n and_o from_o this_o dispute_n of_o tertullian_n against_o martion_n i_o proceed_v unto_o that_o which_o the_o ancient_a church_n have_v against_o the_o encratites_n which_o detest_a wine_n as_o a_o diabolical_a thing_n and_o sinful_a to_o be_v use_v do_v celebrate_v the_o mystery_n with_o bare_a water_n what_o have_v the_o holy_a father_n say_v unto_o they_o how_o have_v they_o refute_v this_o heresy_n have_v they_o say_v unto_o they_o that_o our_o saviour_n have_v employ_v wine_n to_o the_o matter_n of_o this_o sacrament_n bare_a water_n can_v be_v convert_v into_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n have_v they_o further_o say_v to_o they_o that_o the_o aversion_n they_o have_v against_o wine_n shall_v not_o hinder_v they_o from_o use_v it_o in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n because_o though_o it_o be_v wine_n before_o consecration_n yet_o it_o be_v not_o after_o the_o substance_n of_o it_o be_v change_v by_o the_o virtue_n of_o consecration_n into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o real_a blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o so_o it_o be_v no_o long_o wine_n which_o we_o drink_v but_o the_o real_a blood_n of_o the_o saviour_n of_o the_o world_n they_o have_v say_v nothing_o of_o all_o this_o unto_o they_o but_o then_o what_o have_v they_o say_v unto_o they_o they_o have_v constant_o represent_v that_o jesus_n christ_n offer_v wine_n which_o be_v give_v and_o drink_v thereof_o which_o they_o prove_v by_o these_o word_n i_o will_v no_o more_o drink_n of_o this_o fruit_n of_o the_o vine_n until_o the_o day_n i_o drink_v it_o new_a in_o my_o father_n kingdom_n it_o be_v in_o this_o manner_n that_o clemens_n of_o alexandria_n st._n epiphanius_n and_o st._n chrysostom_n argue_v against_o these_o heretic_n as_o have_v be_v show_v in_o the_o second_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o part_n but_o it_o be_v enough_o speak_v to_o this_o matter_n it_o be_v time_n to_o conclude_v this_o chapter_n and_o by_o the_o same_o mean_n i_o will_v conclude_v the_o proof_n draw_v from_o the_o dispute_n of_o the._n holy_a father_n against_o heretic_n by_o the_o consideration_n of_o what_o pass_v betwixt_o they_o and_o the_o eutychian_o the_o heresy_n of_o the_o eutychian_o follow_v the_o same_o track_n of_o the_o most_o part_n of_o other_o seek_v out_o artifices_fw-la and_o invention_n the_o easy_a to_o insinuate_v itself_o into_o the_o mind_n of_o man_n thereby_o to_o make_v the_o great_a progress_n for_o although_o for_o the_o most_o part_n they_o declare_v there_o be_v two_o nature_n in_o jesus_n christ_n but_o that_o at_o the_o instant_n of_o his_o be_v receive_v up_o into_o the_o heavenly_a glory_n the_o human_a nature_n be_v change_v into_o the_o nature_n or_o substance_n of_o the_o divine_a nature_n yet_o nevertheless_o i_o conceive_v to_o speak_v true_o their_o heresy_n be_v not_o much_o different_a in_o this_o point_n from_o the_o heresy_n of_o martion_n and_o his_o companion_n which_o former_o deny_v the_o truth_n of_o christ_n human_a nature_n and_o only_o attribute_v unto_o he_o a_o show_n and_o appearance_n and_o what_o make_v i_o think_v so_o be_v that_o the_o ancient_a doctor_n of_o the_o church_n do_v testify_v that_o eutyches_n do_v teach_v that_o jesus_n christ_n take_v nothing_o of_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o holy_a virgin_n but_o have_v bring_v i_o know_v not_o what_o body_n of_o his_o own_o from_o his_o heavenly_a father_n he_o only_o pass_v through_o the_o womb_n of_o the_o bless_a virgin_n as_o through_o a_o channel_n i_o will_v not_o insist_v upon_o allege_v all_o the_o passage_n of_o the_o father_n which_o mention_v this_o it_o shall_v suffice_v to_o instance_n in_o some_o few_o anato_n feriand_n diacon_n ad_fw-la anato_n he_o will_v not_o confess_v say_v the_o deacon_n ferrand_n that_o the_o son_n be_v consubstantial_a with_o his_o mother_n for_o he_o deny_v that_o the_o holy_a virgin_n have_v communicate_v unto_o the_o only_a son_n of_o god_n which_o be_v to_o be_v bear_v of_o she_o by_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n the_o substance_n of_o his_o flesh_n and_o vigilius_n a_o african_a say_v alibi_fw-la diac._n vigil_n adv_fw-la eutych_n l._n 3._o c._n 3._o &_o alibi_fw-la that_o he_o assure_v the_o word_n be_v so_o make_v flesh_n that_o it_o only_o pass_v through_o the_o womb_n of_o the_o virgin_n as_o water_n pass_v through_o a_o conduit_n but_o that_o he_o do_v not_o believe_v that_o he_o take_v any_o thing_n of_o she_o which_o be_v of_o the_o nature_n of_o our_o flesh_n and_o theodoret_n treat_v historical_o of_o this_o heresy_n which_o he_o so_o learned_o have_v refute_v in_o his_o write_n 4._o theod._n haeret_fw-la fabul_n l._n 4._o 13._o p._n 246._o t._n 4._o eutyches_n say_v he_o teach_v that_o god_n the_o word_n take_v nothing_o of_o the_o human_a nature_n of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n but_o that_o he_o be_v steady_o change_v and_o make_v flesh_n i_o use_v his_o ridiculous_a expression_n that_o he_o only_o pass_v through_o the_o body_n of_o the_o virgin_n and_o that_o it_o be_v the_o incomprehensible_a divinity_n of_o the_o only_a son_n of_o god_n which_o have_v be_v crucify_v bury_v and_o raise_v from_o the_o dead_a therefore_o the_o count_n marcellin_n say_v in_o his_o history_n chronol_n ma_fw-fr cell_n cem._n in_o chronol_n theodoret_n bishop_n of_o cyr_n write_v of_o the_o incarnation_n of_o christ_n against_o the_o priest_n eutyches_n and_o against_o dioscorus_n bishop_n of_o alexandria_n which_o assert_v that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v not_o human_a flesh_n st._n prosper_v also_o observe_v in_o he_o protog_n prosp_n in_o chronol_n ad_fw-la consul_n astur_n &_o protog_n that_o this_o arch_a heretic_n say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n our_o lord_n son_n of_o the_o bless_a virgin_n partake_v not_o of_o the_o substance_n of_o his_o mother_n but_o that_o in_o the_o likeness_n of_o man_n he_o have_v only_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n this_o as_o i_o conceive_v be_v the_o exact_a opinion_n of_o the_o eutychian_o conformable_a in_o this_o point_n with_o martion_n therefore_o i_o find_v that_o the_o holy_a father_n which_o dispute_v against_o they_o have_v employ_v the_o sacrament_n against_o they_o in_o the_o same_o sense_n and_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o those_o which_o precede_v they_o have_v do_v against_o the_o marcionite_n i_o mean_v that_o they_o prove_v by_o this_o sacrament_n the_o truth_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o common_o the_o truth_n of_o a_o thing_n be_v prove_v by_o its_o image_n 4._o theod._n dial_n 2._o p._n 84._o t._n 4._o and_o by_o its_o picture_n a_o image_n say_v they_o must_v of_o necessity_n have_v its_o original_a for_o painter_n do_v imitate_v nature_n and_o delineate_v thing_n which_o they_o do_v see_v if_o then_o the_o divine_a mystery_n be_v the_o figure_n or_o antitype_n of_o a_o true_a body_n it_o follow_v that_o our_o saviour_n have_v now_o a_o body_n not_o change_v into_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o divinity_n but_o fill_v with_o the_o divine_a glory_n it_o be_v the_o reason_n of_o theodoret_n in_o his_o second_o dialogue_n which_o he_o repeat_v again_o in_o two_o other_o place_n i_o can_v comprehend_v say_v the_o protestant_n the_o meaning_n of_o this_o ancient_a doctor_n if_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a conversion_n at_o that_o time_n be_v a_o article_n of_o faith_n in_o the_o church_n wherefore_o to_o allege_v the_o sacrament_n as_o a_o image_n and_o a_o figure_n to_o prove_v the_o verity_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n if_o it_o be_v real_o and_o true_o the_o very_a body_n itself_o i_o can_v understand_v this_o difficulty_n but_o in_o free_o confess_v that_o christian_n at_o that_o time_n do_v not_o know_v nor_o believe_v this_o real_a conversion_n whence_o it_o be_v that_o theodoret_n do_v argue_v against_o the_o eutychian_o just_a as_o tertullian_n have_v do_v before_o against_o the_o marcionite_n the_o evidence_n of_o this_o truth_n will_v yet_o better_o appear_v if_o it_o be_v consider_v that_o there_o be_v a_o universal_a peace_n among_o the_o orthodox_n and_o the_o eutychian_o touch_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n which_o peace_n have_v be_v incompatible_a with_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n which_o the_o
deceive_v that_o it_o happen_v about_o they_o year_n 630._o 18._o hist_o miscel_n l._n 18._o and_o because_o anastatius_fw-la write_v some_o time_n after_o there_o be_v yet_o in_o egypt_n a_o augustal_n perfect_a it_o necessary_o follow_v that_o he_o write_v about_o the_o year_n 637._o and_o before_o the_o year_n 639._o omar_n hist_o sarac_n in_o omar_n that_o the_o sarrazin_n enter_v into_o egypt_n expel_v the_o augustal_n perfect_a and_o make_v themselves_o master_n of_o the_o country_n which_o be_v grant_v the_o reader_n may_v please_v to_o take_v notice_n that_o this_o anastatius_fw-la of_o who_o we_o speak_v dispute_v against_o the_o heretic_n which_o hold_v that_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n can_v not_o suffer_v from_o the_o first_o moment_n of_o his_o conception_n bring_v in_o the_o orthodox_n make_v this_o question_n to_o the_o heretic_n 23._o annasâ—at_fw-la sin_n in_o cap._n 23._o tell_v i_o i_o pray_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o you_o offer_v and_o whereof_o you_o be_v partaker_n be_v it_o the_o true_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n or_o common_a bread_n as_o that_o which_o be_v sell_v in_o market_n or_o only_o a_o figure_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o goat_n offer_v by_o the_o jew_n whereunto_o the_o heretic_n have_v answer_v god_n forbid_v we_o shall_v say_v that_o the_o holy_a communion_n be_v the_o figure_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n or_o bare_a bread_n anastatius_fw-la reply_n we_o believe_v it_o to_o be_v so_o and_o confess_v it_o according_a to_o christ_n word_n to_o his_o disciple_n when_o in_o the_o mystical_a supper_n he_o give_v they_o the_o bread_n of_o life_n say_v take_v eat_v this_o be_v my_o body_n he_o also_o give_v they_o the_o cup_n say_v this_o be_v my_o blood_n he_o say_v not_o this_o be_v the_o figure_n of_o my_o body_n and_o blood_n he_o be_v the_o first_o that_o deviate_v from_o the_o usual_a expression_n and_o that_o deny_v what_o all_o the_o holy_a father_n before_o he_o have_v affirm_v and_o some_o also_o after_o he_o as_o we_o have_v show_v in_o the_o three_o chapter_n of_o this_o second_o part_n and_o have_v show_v that_o these_o holy_a father_n testify_v that_o when_o our_o lord_n give_v his_o eucharist_n to_o his_o apostle_n he_o give_v they_o the_o figure_n of_o his_o body_n anastatius_fw-la then_o deny_v what_o the_o other_o affirm_v according_a to_o the_o maxim_n of_o vincentius_n lirinensis_n his_o opinion_n shall_v be_v reject_v as_o a_o opinion_n private_a and_o peculiar_a to_o himself_o and_o we_o be_v firm_o and_o constant_o to_o hold_v and_o embrace_v the_o public_a and_o universal_a belief_n but_o because_o the_o word_n of_o author_n be_v favourable_o to_o be_v interpret_v at_o least_o as_o much_o as_o may_v be_v some_o say_v it_o shall_v be_v so_o do_v towards_o anastatius_fw-la and_o that_o it_o be_v easy_a to_o give_v a_o good_a sense_n unto_o what_o he_o say_v he_o declare_v the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o true_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n he_o say_v nothing_o as_o they_o think_v that_o be_v right_o understand_v but_o be_v very_o reasonable_a because_o it_o be_v most_o certain_a that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v unto_o the_o faithful_a soul_n instead_o of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o he_o true_o communicate_v unto_o he_o this_o break_a body_n and_o this_o blood_n pour_v out_o for_o his_o consolation_n and_o salvation_n and_o that_o it_o be_v change_v as_o st._n cyril_n of_o alexandria_n speak_v into_o the_o efficacy_n of_o his_o body_n if_o anastatius_fw-la say_v they_o err_v in_o reject_v the_o word_n sign_n and_o figure_n the_o father_n both_o before_o and_o after_o he_o have_v use_v it_o it_o can_v be_v believe_v that_o he_o have_v change_v any_o thing_n in_o the_o ground_n of_o the_o doctrine_n they_o think_v so_o for_o several_a reason_n in_o the_o first_o place_n he_o say_v it_o be_v not_o simple_a bread_n as_o be_v sell_v in_o the_o market_n for_o thus_o speak_v be_v to_o acknowledge_v that_o it_o be_v bread_n which_o by_o consecration_n have_v acquire_v the_o quality_n of_o a_o efficacious_a and_o divine_a sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n of_o who_o for_o that_o reason_n it_o take_v the_o name_n as_o it_o have_v the_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n in_o its_o lawful_a use_n as_o when_o the_o father_n say_v of_o the_o water_n of_o baptism_n and_o the_o oil_n of_o chrisin_n 3._o cyril_n hieros_n catech._n 3._o illum_fw-la &_o mystag_n 3._o that_o it_o be_v not_o common_a water_n and_o common_a oil_n they_o deny_v not_o that_o it_o be_v water_n and_o oil_n they_o only_o mean_v that_o it_o be_v water_n and_o oil_n sanctify_v to_o be_v the_o symbol_n of_o the_o wash_n and_o purify_n our_o soul_n by_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o by_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n second_o he_o declare_v that_o it_o be_v not_o a_o figure_n as_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o goat_n which_o the_o jew_n offer_v that_o be_v a_o type_n and_o figure_n without_o efficacy_n and_o virtue_n have_v take_v this_o name_n of_o type_n and_o figure_n for_o a_o legal_a figure_n and_o without_o operation_n in_o which_o sense_n it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o communion_n be_v not_o a_o figure_n and_o bare_a type_n destitute_a of_o the_o truth_n like_o the_o type_n and_o figure_n of_o the_o law_n whereof_o he_o produce_v a_o example_n in_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o goat_n in_o the_o three_o place_n he_o speak_v of_o a_o body_n of_o the_o lord_n which_o be_v keep_v in_o a_o vessel_n corrupt_v in_o few_o day_n 23._o id._n anast_n ibid._n c._n 23._o change_v and_o quite_o alter_v of_o a_o body_n and_o blood_n which_o as_o he_o say_v in_o another_o chapter_n of_o the_o same_o treatise_n may_v be_v break_v divide_a 13._o id._n c._n 13._o ibid._n c._n 13._o and_o distrihute_v in_o parcel_n break_v with_o the_o tooth_n change_v pour_v out_o and_o drink_v and_o in_o the_o same_o chapter_n he_o say_v that_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n distribute_v unto_o the_o people_n say_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n god_n and_o saviour_n be_v a_o visible_a body_n create_v and_o take_v from_o the_o earth_n they_o conclude_v then_o that_o if_o there_o be_v imprudence_n in_o his_o expression_n there_o be_v no_o error_n in_o his_o doctrine_n and_o they_o be_v very_o much_o confirm_v in_o this_o opinion_n which_o i_o free_o remit_v unto_o the_o judgement_n of_o other_o if_o they_o consider_v the_o doctrine_n have_v receive_v no_o opposition_n in_o the_o east_n nor_o west_n 69._o maxim_n in_o nol._n diony_n arcop_n pag._n 68_o &_o 75._o &_o 69._o not_o in_o the_o east_n because_o in_o the_o time_n anastatius_fw-la write_v in_o his_o desert_n maximius_n abbot_n of_o constantinople_n who_o name_n be_v more_o famous_a and_o his_o doctrine_n more_o eminent_a teach_v that_o the_o holy_a bread_n and_o cup_n of_o benediction_n be_v sign_n and_o sensible_a symbol_n or_o type_n of_o true_a thing_n symbol_n and_o not_o the_o truth_n that_o the_o thing_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n be_v the_o type_n those_o of_o the_o new_a testament_n be_v the_o antitype_n but_o that_o the_o truth_n shall_v be_v in_o the_o state_n of_o the_o world_n to_o come_v this_o author_n faithful_o retain_v the_o ancient_a expression_n and_o doctrine_n of_o those_o which_o go_v before_o he_o and_o he_o thus_o define_v the_o word_n symbol_n vocum_fw-la id._n in_o interp._n vocum_fw-la the_o symbol_n be_v a_o sensible_a thing_n take_v for_o a_o intelligible_a thing_n as_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v take_v for_o the_o divine_a and_o immaterial_a food_n not_o in_o the_o west_n because_o in_o the_o same_o age_n anastatius_fw-la live_v 18._o isid_n hispal_n de_fw-fr offic._n eccl._n l._n 1._o c._n 18._o st._n isidor_n of_o sevil_n say_v that_o the_o bread_n which_o we_o break_v be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o the_o wine_n be_v his_o blood_n that_o the_o bread_n be_v call_v his_o body_n 19_o id._n origin_n l._n 6._o c._n 19_o because_o it_o strengthen_v the_o body_n that_o the_o wine_n resemble_v the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o it_o create_v blood_n in_o the_o body_n 12._o id._n &_o voca_fw-la c._n 26._o &_o the_o alleg_n &_o in_o genes_n c._n 12._o and_o that_o these_o two_o thing_n which_o be_v visible_a pass_v into_o a_o sacrament_n of_o the_o divine_a body_n be_v sanctify_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n that_o by_o the_o commandment_n of_o the_o lord_n we_o call_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o which_o be_v make_v of_o the_o fruit_n of_o the_o earth_n be_v sanctify_v and_o become_v a_o sacrament_n by_o the_o invisible_a operation_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n 22._o id._n in_o genes_n
tempt_v by_o the_o spirit_n of_o fornication_n which_o they_o attribute_v unto_o sophronius_n patriarch_n of_o jerusalem_n and_o a_o letter_n of_o st._n basil_n unto_o the_o emperor_n julian_n the_o apostate_n wherein_o this_o holy_a doctor_n acknowledge_v and_o embrace_v the_o worship_n of_o image_n a_o piece_n also_o invent_v by_o some_o ignorant_a impostor_n all_o this_o in_o the_o four_o session_n therefore_o it_o be_v very_o judicious_o observe_v in_o the_o book_n of_o charlemagne_n that_o those_o of_o nice_a see_v the_o holy_a scripture_n will_v not_o accord_v with_o their_o error_n they_o have_v recourse_n unto_o i_o know_v not_o what_o humane_a foolery_n worthy_a of_o shame_n i_o will_v say_v nothing_o of_o their_o deny_v the_o epistle_n produce_v under_o the_o name_n of_o ibas_n to_o be_v true_o he_o 775._o act._n 6._o p._n 775._o against_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o act_n of_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n and_o the_o very_a confession_n of_o ibas_n himself_o in_o fine_a it_o be_v find_v that_o the_o father_n of_o constantinople_n have_v very_o faithful_o retain_v the_o doctrine_n and_o expression_n of_o those_o unto_o who_o god_n have_v commit_v the_o conduct_n of_o the_o church_n before_o they_o for_o they_o call_v the_o eucharist_n a_o image_n type_n commemoration_n it_o be_v the_o common_a language_n of_o the_o ancient_n they_o teach_v that_o it_o be_v bread_n the_o substance_n of_o bread_n the_o ancient_n have_v say_v so_o before_o they_o as_o have_v be_v ample_o relate_v in_o the_o second_o chapter_n of_o this_o part_n of_o our_o history_n they_o call_v it_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o institution_n which_o amount_v unto_o what_o their_o ancestor_n say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o typical_a the_o mystical_a the_o symbolical_a body_n the_o body_n by_o grace_n as_o have_v be_v declare_v and_o they_o also_o agree_v with_o they_o when_o they_o say_v that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v the_o image_n of_o his_o incarnation_n but_o as_o for_o the_o father_n of_o nice_a it_o be_v say_v that_o if_o they_o absolute_o depart_v not_o from_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o ancient_n they_o do_v at_o least_o from_o their_o term_n and_o expression_n when_o they_o deny_v that_o the_o father_n have_v call_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n after_o consecration_n type_n or_o figure_n which_o appear_v so_o impudent_a unto_o those_o which_o have_v give_v we_o the_o council_n that_o they_o can_v not_o forbear_v reprove_v this_o confidence_n by_o this_o annotation_n which_o they_o have_v set_v in_o the_o margin_n the_o greek_a father_n often_o call_v the_o thing_n sanctify_v figure_n as_o gregory_n nazianzen_n in_o the_o funeral_n oration_n of_o his_o sister_n and_o in_o his_o first_o appologetick_n cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n in_o his_o 5_o mystagogical_a catechism_n and_o other_o the_o abbot_n of_o billy_n have_v also_o blame_v as_o have_v be_v before_o declare_v the_o like_a temerity_n in_o damascen_n and_o certain_o with_o much_o reason_n see_v there_o be_v nothing_o more_o frequent_a in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o father_n than_o these_o kind_n of_o expression_n yet_o it_o be_v upon_o this_o false_a ground_n that_o these_o prelate_n of_o nice_a found_v their_o censure_n against_o those_o of_o constantinople_n which_o have_v call_v the_o eucharist_n the_o image_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n ghrist_n and_o that_o on_o the_o contrary_n they_o say_v that_o it_o be_v his_o body_n itself_o word_n which_o the_o latin_n be_v wont_a to_o explain_v to_o their_o advantage_n although_o the_o protestant_n do_v not_o judge_v that_o in_o the_o main_a of_o the_o doctrine_n nice_a be_v not_o diametrical_o opposite_a unto_o constantinople_n to_o understand_v it_o aright_o it_o must_v be_v remember_v the_o chief_a occasion_n of_o assemble_v both_o council_n be_v the_o subject_n of_o image_n the_o council_n of_o constantinople_n have_v abolish_v the_o use_n and_o worship_n of_o they_o and_o that_o of_o nice_n have_v restore_v both_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o it_o must_v also_o be_v remember_v that_o the_o father_n of_o constantinople_n take_v from_o the_o eucharist_n a_o proof_n against_o the_o use_n and_o worship_n of_o image_n they_o call_v the_o sacrament_n a_o image_n and_o declare_v that_o it_o be_v the_o only_a image_n which_o christ_n command_v to_o be_v make_v but_o because_o the_o word_n image_n do_v at_o the_o first_o hear_n form_n in_o the_o mind_n the_o idea_n of_o a_o proper_a image_n and_o simple_a picture_n that_o have_v no_o other_o use_n nor_o propriety_n then_o to_o represent_v unto_o our_o eye_n some_o form_n like_o the_o original_a without_o any_o way_n participate_v of_o its_o operation_n and_o virtue_n in_o a_o word_n a_o picture_n like_v to_o those_o which_o be_v sell_v in_o painter_n shop_n the_o prelate_n of_o nice_a think_v those_o of_o constantinople_n have_v in_o this_o sense_n give_v the_o name_n of_o image_n unto_o the_o sacrament_n as_o cardinal_n bessarion_n tell_v we_o damascen_n have_v do_v fail_v not_o severe_o to_o censure_v they_o not_o but_o that_o the_o father_n of_o constantinople_n have_v sufficient_o enough_o explain_v themselves_o in_o say_v that_o this_o image_n to_o wit_n the_o divine_a bread_n be_v fill_v with_o the_o holy_a ghost_n but_o in_o fine_a the_o prelate_n of_o nice_a either_o through_o passion_n to_o their_o adversary_n or_o otherwise_o for_o it_o be_v not_o for_o i_o to_o judge_v of_o their_o thought_n reflect_v sharp_o upon_o those_o of_o constantinople_n think_v they_o have_v take_v this_o term_n of_o image_n in_o the_o sense_n as_o we_o have_v express_v several_a thing_n make_v they_o think_v so_o in_o the_o first_o place_n they_o tell_v we_o themselves_o that_o it_o be_v their_o thought_n and_o that_o they_o give_v no_o other_o signification_n to_o the_o word_n image_n as_o for_o the_o image_n say_v they_o 799._o council_n nicaen_fw-la 2._o act_n 6._o tom_n 6._o p._n 800._o t._n 5._o council_n ibid._n p._n 799._o we_o know_v no_o other_o but_o that_o it_o be_v a_o image_n which_o show_v the_o resemblance_n of_o its_o original_a whence_o also_o it_o be_v that_o it_o take_v the_o name_n and_o that_o it_o have_v nothing_o else_o common_a with_o it_o a_o little_a before_o they_o have_v say_v that_o what_o the_o image_n have_v in_o common_a with_o the_o original_a be_v the_o name_n only_o and_o not_o the_o definition_n and_o again_o in_o another_o place_n 353_o ibid._n t._n 3._o p._n 353_o one_o thing_n be_v the_o image_n and_o another_o thing_n be_v the_o original_a and_o a_o man_n of_o sense_n will_v never_o seek_v the_o propriety_n of_o the_o original_a in_o the_o image_n second_o elias_n of_o crect_n now_o candia_n one_o of_o the_o father_n of_o the_o council_n show_v they_o think_v very_o clear_o that_o the_o intent_n of_o the_o council_n be_v not_o to_o teach_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o the_o wine_n be_v change_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o only_o into_o their_o efficacy_n and_o virtue_n for_o use_v the_o word_n of_o st._n cyril_n of_o alexandria_n before_o allege_v 201._o elias_n creten_v in_o orat._n 1._o greg._n nazianz_n p._n 201._o he_o say_v that_o god_n do_v send_v into_o the_o thing_n offer_v a_o enliven_a virtue_n and_o that_o he_o make_v they_o to_o pass_v into_o the_o operation_n of_o his_o flesh_n it_o be_v in_o the_o greek_a of_o st._n cyril_n into_o the_o efficacy_n of_o his_o flesh_n there_o be_v yet_o more_o the_o father_n of_o nice_a be_v in_o a_o humour_n of_o reprove_v and_o censure_v those_o of_o constantinople_n as_o to_o whatever_o with_o any_o weak_a show_n may_v fall_v within_o the_o compass_n of_o their_o censure_n it_o be_v no_o force_n to_o conceive_v that_o they_o approve_v what_o they_o have_v not_o blame_v and_o that_o they_o have_v own_v as_o catholic_n and_o orthodox_n the_o thing_n which_o they_o have_v not_o censure_v they_o say_v that_o all_o reasonable_a person_n will_v grant_v if_o they_o consider_v how_o the_o bishop_n of_o nice_a be_v affect_v towards_o they_o of_o constantinople_n who_o constitution_n and_o decree_n they_o public_o revoke_v now_o of_o two_o thing_n insist_v upon_o by_o these_o latter_a the_o prelate_n of_o nice_a censure_v but_o one_o they_o must_v then_o approve_v of_o the_o other_o and_o in_o approve_v they_o must_v receive_v it_o as_o catholic_n and_o as_o one_o of_o the_o article_n of_o their_o belief_n the_o father_n of_o constanstinople_n have_v say_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o image_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o they_o say_v also_o that_o this_o image_n be_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n here_o be_v adversary_n eager_o bend_v against_o they_o adversary_n that_o spare_v they_o not_o in_o any_o thing_n that_o strict_o examine_v every_o thing_n they_o do_v or_o say_v either_o to_o render_v they_o odious_a or_o to_o make_v they_o be_v
esteem_v wicked_a and_o villain_n there_o be_v no_o likelihood_n than_o they_o will_v have_v spare_v they_o if_o they_o have_v depart_v from_o the_o belief_n public_o receive_v in_o the_o church_n see_v they_o have_v take_v the_o liberty_n of_o censure_v they_o for_o use_v the_o term_n and_o expression_n which_o their_o forefather_n have_v be_v accustom_v to_o use_v in_o the_o like_a occasion_n in_o fine_a of_o two_o thing_n that_o constantinople_n have_v assert_v nice_a do_v censure_v one_o and_o not_o the_o other_o it_o condemn_v the_o former_a and_o not_o the_o latter_a the_o first_o do_v disgust_v it_o the_o second_o do_v not_o although_o the_o one_o regard_n but_o the_o term_n and_o the_o other_o engage_v direct_o the_o ground_n of_o the_o doctrine_n itself_o it_o will_v not_o permit_v it_o shall_v be_v say_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o image_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o it_o will_v have_v it_o say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n after_o consecration_n let_v we_o for_o example_n put_v instead_o of_o that_o of_o nice_n a_o council_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n and_o instead_o of_o that_o of_o constantinople_n a_o protestant_a council_n who_o can_v imagine_v that_o the_o council_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n shall_v condemn_v that_o of_o the_o protestant_n for_o say_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o image_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o it_o shall_v not_o condemn_v it_o for_o affirm_v that_o it_o be_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n even_o after_o consecration_n nevertheless_o this_o be_v just_a what_o be_v do_v by_o the_o father_n of_o nice_a be_v not_o there_o then_o absolute_a necessity_n to_o conclude_v that_o nice_a be_v of_o accord_n with_o constantinople_n as_o to_o what_o concern_v the_o doctrine_n and_o that_o neither_o the_o one_o nor_o the_o other_o depart_v from_o the_o ancient_a belief_n of_o the_o church_n this_o at_o least_o be_v what_o be_v infer_v but_o may_v the_o latin_n say_v the_o prelate_n of_o nice_a say_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v proper_o call_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o that_o it_o be_v so_o the_o protestant_n answer_n it_o can_v be_v think_v strange_a in_o the_o thought_n they_o have_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n mean_v that_o it_o be_v a_o image_n that_o have_v nothing_o common_a with_o its_o original_a but_o the_o name_n only_o a_o image_n that_o participate_v not_o of_o its_o virtue_n and_o that_o be_v destitute_a of_o any_o efficacy_n and_o to_o say_v the_o truth_n say_v these_o latter_a the_o sacrament_n be_v impregnate_v if_o it_o may_v be_v so_o say_v with_o the_o grace_n and_o benediction_n of_o our_o saviour_n fill_v with_o his_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n clothe_v with_o the_o majesty_n of_o his_o own_o person_n accompany_v with_o all_o the_o fruit_n and_o advantage_n of_o his_o death_n nothing_o may_v hinder_v from_o say_v that_o it_o be_v his_o body_n because_o it_o enjoy_v the_o privilege_n and_o that_o there_o be_v see_v in_o the_o lawful_a use_n of_o this_o copy_n the_o same_o virtue_n and_o the_o same_o efficacy_n as_o that_o which_o reside_v in_o its_o prototype_n and_o in_o its_o original_a with_o the_o which_o it_o be_v by_o consequence_n in_o a_o manner_n one_o and_o the_o same_o for_o then_o especial_o be_v true_a what_o eusebius_n say_v 23._o euseb_n contr_n marcel_n de_fw-fr eccl._n theolog._n l._n 2._o c._n 23._o that_o no_o body_n in_o his_o right_a sense_n will_v say_v that_o the_o king_n and_o his_o image_n that_o be_v carry_v about_o be_v two_o king_n but_o one_o only_o which_o be_v honour_v in_o his_o image_n and_o st._n athanasius_n gregal_a athanas_n contr_n arian_n orat._n 4._o &_o contr_n sabel_n gregal_a that_o the_o king_n and_o his_o image_n be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n the_o picture_n of_o the_o king_n say_v st._n basil_n be_v call_v the_o king_n yet_o they_o be_v not_o for_o that_o two_o king_n for_o as_o he_o say_v elsewhere_o he_o that_o in_o a_o open_a place_n contemplate_v the_o king_n picture_n and_o that_o say_v it_o be_v the_o king_n do_v not_o for_o all_o that_o own_o two_o king_n to_o wit_n 18._o basil_n de_fw-fr spirit_n s._n c._n 18._o the_o portraiture_n and_o he_o that_o it_o represent_v 522._o contr._n sabellian_n vel_fw-la homil_n 27._o t._n 1._o p._n 522._o but_o according_a to_o the_o observation_n of_o st._n cyril_n archbishop_n of_o alexandria_n the_o portrait_n may_v say_v unto_o he_o that_o look_v upon_o it_o and_o that_o beside_o will_v see_v the_o king_n himself_o the_o king_n and_o i_o be_v all_o one_o thing_n as_o to_o the_o perfect_a resemblance_n 111._o cyril_n alex._n in_o thesaur_n assert_v 12._o t._n 5._o p._n 111._o and_o i_o make_v no_o doubt_n but_o it_o be_v in_o this_o sense_n that_o some_o of_o the_o ancient_n consider_v the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o the_o body_n of_o our_o saviour_n crucify_v upon_o the_o cross_n as_o one_o body_n and_o not_o as_o several_a body_n and_o if_o i_o shall_v doubt_v of_o it_o haymond_n bishop_n of_o alberstat_n or_o remy_n of_o auxerr_n will_v soon_o cure_v i_o of_o this_o doubt_n in_o say_v the_o flesh_n which_o jesus_n christ_n have_v take_v 10._o haym_n halber_n in_o 1_o ad_fw-la cor._n c._n 10._o and_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o the_o whole_a church_n do_v not_o make_v three_o body_n of_o christ_n but_o one_o body_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o the_o church_n be_v call_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n just_a as_o his_o natural_a body_n be_v because_o they_o be_v mystical_o so_o that_o they_o have_v all_o their_o relation_n unto_o his_o true_a body_n and_o that_o by_o virtue_n of_o this_o relation_n they_o be_v deem_v one_o and_o the_o same_o body_n casaub_n theodot_n apud_fw-la bulenger_n count_v casaub_n and_o before_o haymond_n theodotus_n of_o antioch_n so_o express_v himself_o as_o the_o king_n say_v he_o and_o his_o portrait_n be_v not_o two_o king_n so_o also_o the_o personal_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v in_o heaven_n and_o the_o bread_n which_o the_o priest_n distribute_v unto_o believer_n in_o the_o church_n and_o which_o be_v the_o antitype_n and_o figure_n be_v not_o two_o body_n in_o fine_a if_o it_o may_v be_v say_v in_o a_o good_a sense_n of_o all_o image_n in_o general_a that_o they_o be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o with_o their_o original_a of_o great_a reason_n may_v it_o be_v say_v of_o the_o eucharist_n which_o be_v not_o a_o image_n depend_v of_o the_o painter_n fancy_n as_o the_o other_o nor_o of_o the_o skill_n of_o his_o pencil_n but_o of_o the_o institution_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o have_v institute_v this_o divine_a sacrament_n to_o be_v the_o remembrance_n of_o his_o death_n the_o portraiture_n and_o image_n of_o his_o person_n and_o suffering_n but_o a_o image_n and_o portrait_n that_o true_o communicate_v unto_o we_o his_o body_n break_v and_o which_o in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v always_o accompany_v with_o his_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n therefore_o st._n cor._n 1_o chrys_n hom._n 28._o in_o 1_o ad_fw-la cor._n chrysostom_n say_v that_o the_o sacramental_a table_n be_v exuberant_a with_o life_n matt._n 2_o homil._n 51._o in_o matt._n and_o full_a of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n illuminand_n 3_o catech._n ad_fw-la illuminand_n that_o the_o cup_n be_v full_a of_o much_o virtue_n 346._o 4_o ibid._n ambro._n lib._n the_o initiand_n c._n 4._o t._n 4._o p._n 346._o and_o that_o those_o which_o be_v initiate_v know_v the_o force_n and_o virtue_n of_o this_o cup._n which_o agree_v not_o ill_a with_o what_o the_o father_n of_o constantinople_n say_v that_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v fill_v with_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o what_o they_o say_v of_o the_o bread_n and_o cup_n of_o the_o sacrament_n the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n of_o those_o which_o be_v initiate_v in_o st._n ambrose_n say_v the_o same_o of_o the_o water_n of_o baptism_n believe_v say_v he_o that_o the_o water_n be_v not_o alone_o 3.5_o just_a mart._n dial_n cum_fw-la tryph._n pag._n 231._o ammon_n cat._n in_o joan._n 3.5_o and_o that_o there_o descend_v a_o divine_a virtue_n into_o this_o fountain_n thence_o it_o be_v st._n justin_n martyr_n call_v the_o water_n of_o baptism_n the_o water_n of_o life_n and_o that_o amonius_n say_v it_o be_v change_v into_o a_o divine_a nature_n seven_o year_n after_o to_o wit_n in_o the_o year_n 794._o charlemagne_n be_v displease_v at_o what_o have_v be_v do_v at_o nice_a in_o favour_n of_o image_n cause_v a_o council_n to_o be_v assemble_v at_o francfort_n to_o prohibit_v the_o worship_n and_o stop_v the_o progress_n of_o a_o abuse_n which_o then_o seem_v intolerable_a unto_o the_o great_a number_n of_o christian_n in_o the_o west_n and_o at_o this_o time_n
time_n of_o charles_n the_o bald_a by_o who_o command_n he_o write_v it_o father_n cellot_n the_o jesuit_n never_o make_v any_o difficulty_n of_o this_o matter_n free_o attribute_v unto_o ratramn_v the_o little_a treatise_n whereof_o we_o speak_v and_o prove_v by_o a_o long_a dispute_n that_o he_o be_v the_o forerunner_n of_o berengarius_fw-la and_o of_o calvin_n and_o that_o he_o open_o teach_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o he_o confirm_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o person_n most_o learned_a in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o latin_n allain_n despans_n the_o saint_n du_fw-fr perron_n clement_n the_o eight_o which_o all_o have_v have_v this_o same_o opinion_n of_o bertram_n and_o of_o his_o book_n he_o observe_v that_o cardinal_n bellarmin_n do_v rank_v he_o among_o those_o which_o have_v dispute_v whether_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o it_o be_v just_o put_v in_o the_o index_n of_o prohibit_v book_n according_a to_o the_o intention_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n as_o for_o sixtus_n de_fw-fr sienna_n he_o find_v it_o so_o contrary_a unto_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n that_o he_o take_v it_o to_o be_v some_o of_o the_o work_n of_o oecolompadius_fw-la which_o the_o protestant_n publish_v in_o the_o name_n of_o ratramn_n it_o be_v common_o say_v that_o second_o thought_n be_v better_a than_o the_o first_o but_o mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr marca_n seem_v to_o go_v about_o to_o give_v the_o lie_n unto_o this_o maxim_n by_o his_o conduct_n for_o in_o this_o french_a treatise_n of_o the_o eucharist_n a_o little_a before_o mention_v and_o which_o he_o have_v compose_v before_o what_o we_o but_o now_o examine_v of_o his_o he_o very_o judicious_o attribute_n unto_o bertram_n this_o little_a treatise_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o say_v that_o he_o be_v consult_v on_o this_o matter_n by_o charles_n the_o bald_a this_o be_v that_o whereto_o he_o shall_v have_v hold_v and_o not_o to_o change_v his_o opinion_n without_o any_o solid_a ground_n and_o it_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v say_v with_o some_o that_o bertram_n who_o be_v a_o friar_n in_o a_o abbey_n whereof_o paschas_fw-la be_v abbot_n dare_v not_o therefore_o write_v against_o he_o for_o in_o the_o first_o place_n who_o tell_v those_o person_n that_o bertram_n be_v yet_o a_o friar_n in_o the_o monastery_n of_o gorby_n when_o he_o write_v against_o paschas_fw-la when_o probable_o he_o be_v abbot_n of_o orbais_n and_o no_o way_n depend_v upon_o paschas_fw-la and_o for_o my_o part_n i_o find_v much_o more_o likelihood_n of_o the_o last_o than_o of_o the_o former_a in_o the_o second_o place_n wherefore_o be_v it_o that_o ratramn_v shall_v not_o dare_v to_o write_v against_o what_o paschas_fw-la writ_n touch_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n see_v he_o fear_v not_o in_o other_o thing_n direct_o to_o oppose_v one_o of_o the_o necessary_a consequence_n of_o paschas_fw-la his_o opinion_n and_o plain_o to_o call_v it_o heresy_n as_o we_o have_v full_o make_v it_o appear_v in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n of_o the_o second_o part_n of_o this_o history_n it_o may_v then_o bold_o and_o without_o danger_n be_v affirm_v after_o the_o testimony_n of_o so_o many_o learned_a man_n of_o the_o communion_n of_o rome_n that_o ratramn_n be_v a_o adversary_n unto_o paschas_fw-la but_o to_o make_v this_o truth_n appear_v in_o its_o full_a lustre_n it_o be_v requisite_a to_o allege_v some_o passage_n of_o this_o small_a treatise_n after_o have_v show_v that_o all_o therein_o amount_v to_o prove_v two_o thing_n one_o be_v that_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v a_o figure_n and_o not_o the_o thing_n itself_o and_o the_o other_o that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o same_o body_n which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n as_o paschas_fw-la do_v teach_v it_o be_v in_o fine_a have_v first_o of_o all_o say_v unto_o charles_n the_o bald_a dom._n bertram_z the_o corp_n &_o sanguine_a dom._n that_o there_o be_v nothing_o better_a become_v his_o royal_a wisdom_n then_o to_o have_v a_o catholic_n opinion_n of_o the_o sacred_a mystery_n and_o not_o to_o suffer_v that_o his_o subject_n shall_v be_v of_o different_a judgement_n touch_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n wherein_o we_o know_v be_v the_o abridgement_n of_o christian_a religion_n he_o propose_v two_o question_n wherein_o the_o king_n desire_v to_o be_v resolve_v 1._o whether_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o christian_n do_v receive_v with_o the_o mouth_n be_v make_v in_o mystery_n or_o in_o reality_n and_o 2._o whether_o it_o be_v the_o same_o body_n which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n that_o suffer_v dye_v rise_v again_o ascend_v into_o heaven_n and_o be_v set_v down_o at_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o god_n the_o father_n paschas_fw-la teach_v that_o it_o be_v the_o same_o flesh_n as_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o holy_a virgin_n and_o his_o adversary_n on_o the_o contrary_a that_o it_o be_v the_o figure_n and_o the_o sacrament_n and_o not_o the_o real_a flesh_n if_o then_o ratramn_v teach_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o figure_n and_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o not_o the_o very_a flesh_n itself_o of_o necessity_n it_o must_v be_v conclude_v that_o he_o direct_o oppose_v the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la according_a to_o the_o declaration_n make_v we_o by_o the_o anonymous_n author_n ibid._n id._n ibid._n as_o to_o what_o regard_v the_o first_o question_n see_v here_o how_o it_o be_v resolve_v i_o demand_v say_v he_o of_o those_o that_o will_v not_o here_o admit_v of_o a_o figure_n and_o that_o will_v have_v all_o to_o be_v take_v simple_o and_o in_o reality_n i_o say_v i_o will_v ask_v of_o they_o to_o what_o purpose_n be_v the_o change_n make_v that_o it_o shall_v no_o long_o be_v bread_n and_o wine_n as_o it_o be_v before_o but_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o according_a to_o the_o bodily_a appearance_n and_o the_o visible_a form_n of_o thing_n the_o bread_n and_o wine_n have_v no_o change_n in_o they_o and_o if_o they_o have_v suffer_v no_o change_n than_o they_o be_v nothing_o else_o but_o what_o they_o be_v before_o and_o a_o little_a after_o ibid._n ibid._n there_o offer_v here_o a_o question_n which_o be_v make_v by_o several_a say_v that_o these_o thing_n be_v make_v in_o figure_n and_o not_o in_o reality_n and_o so_o say_v they_o show_v themselves_o contrary_a to_o the_o write_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n and_o after_o have_v allege_v two_o passage_n of_o st._n austin_n one_o of_o the_o three_o book_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n and_o the_o other_o of_o the_o epistle_n unto_o boniface_n he_o conclude_v we_o find_v that_o st._n austin_n say_v ibid._n ibid._n that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v other_o thing_n than_o that_o whereof_o they_o be_v sacrament_n the_o body_n wherein_o jesus_n christ_n suffer_v and_o the_o blood_n which_o flow_v out_o of_o his_o side_n be_v the_o thing_n but_o the_o mystery_n of_o these_o thing_n be_v the_o sacrament_n of_o this_o body_n and_o of_o this_o blood_n which_o be_v celebrate_v in_o remembrance_n of_o the_o death_n of_o our_o saviour_n not_o only_o once_o a_o year_n at_o the_o solemnity_n of_o easter_n but_o also_o every_o day_n and_o although_o there_o be_v but_o one_o body_n wherein_o our_o saviour_n suffer_v and_o one_o blood_n which_o he_o shed_v for_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o world_n nevertheless_o the_o sacrament_n take_v the_o name_n of_o the_o thing_n whereof_o they_o be_v sacrament_n and_o be_v call_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o resemblance_n they_o have_v with_o the_o thing_n which_o they_o represent_v as_o the_o death_n and_o resurrection_n of_o our_o lord_n which_o be_v celebrate_v yearly_o on_o certain_a day_n although_o he_o suffer_v and_o rise_v but_o once_o in_o himself_o those_o day_n can_v be_v bring_v back_o again_o see_v they_o be_v pass_v but_o the_o day_n whereon_o the_o commemoration_n of_o the_o passion_n and_o resurrection_n of_o our_o saviour_n be_v make_v be_v call_v by_o their_o name_n because_o of_o the_o resemblance_n they_o have_v with_o those_o whereon_o our_o saviour_n suffer_v and_o rise_v again_o in_o like_a manner_n we_o say_v our_o saviour_n be_v sacrifice_v when_o the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o passion_n be_v celebrate_v although_o he_o suffer_v but_o once_o in_o himself_o for_o the_o salvation_n of_o the_o world_n he_o say_v moreover_o ibid._n ibid._n that_o those_o which_o believe_v the_o reality_n make_v a_o true_a confession_n when_o they_o say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o that_o they_o deny_v what_o they_o seem_v to_o affirm_v and_o that_o they_o themselves_o destroy_v what_o they_o believe_v for_o when_o they_o
happen_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o iv_o century_n where_o he_o conclude_v his_o history_n i_o have_v express_o speak_v of_o legitimate_a and_o not_o forge_v write_n because_o i_o be_o not_o ignorant_a that_o in_o the_o liturgy_n attribute_v unto_o st._n james_n and_o st._n mark_n there_o be_v to_o be_v see_v the_o custom_n of_o perfume_n and_o of_o incense_n at_o the_o time_n of_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n and_o there_o be_v also_o prayer_n for_o dedicate_a it_o unto_o god_n but_o for_o as_o much_o as_o the_o learned_a as_o well_o roman_a catholic_n as_o protestant_n do_v confess_v that_o either_o they_o be_v not_o the_o work_v of_o these_o servant_n of_o god_n or_o if_o they_o be_v that_o they_o have_v receive_v many_o alteration_n and_o that_o thing_n have_v be_v foist_v into_o they_o unknown_a unto_o the_o first_o christian_n nothing_o hinder_v but_o we_o may_v in_o this_o number_n include_v the_o use_n of_o incense_n there_o be_v no_o likelihood_n that_o it_o will_v have_v be_v so_o late_o receive_v into_o the_o church_n if_o it_o have_v be_v practise_v by_o a_o apostle_n and_o a_o evangelist_n what_o i_o say_v of_o the_o liturgy_n of_o st._n james_n and_o st._n mark_n i_o say_v also_o of_o that_o attribute_v unto_o st._n peter_n wherein_o we_o observe_v the_o same_o thing_n which_o example_n the_o christian_n will_v not_o have_v fail_v to_o have_v observe_v have_v all_o the_o liturgy_n appear_v from_o the_o beginning_n as_o for_o the_o liturgy_n of_o st._n basil_n and_o st._n chrysostom_n i_o will_v not_o so_o positive_o affirm_v that_o what_o be_v therein_o mention_v of_o the_o oblation_n of_o perfume_n have_v be_v therein_o insert_v since_o the_o death_n of_o the_o author_n for_o although_o that_o several_a thing_n have_v be_v thereunto_o annex_v and_o many_o thing_n alter_v and_o that_o there_o be_v several_a which_o even_o believe_v that_o which_o go_v under_o st._n chrysostom_n name_n be_v not_o his_o but_o of_o a_o more_o recent_a author_n nevertheless_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o apostle_n which_o prescribe_v the_o use_n of_o incense_n in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n have_v be_v compose_v before_o either_o of_o these_o two_o doctor_n of_o the_o church_n i_o shall_v refer_v it_o unto_o other_o to_o decide_v this_o difficulty_n although_o st._n basil_n upon_o psal_n 115._o reject_v the_o oblation_n of_o incense_n and_o i_o shall_v content_v myself_o in_o say_v that_o if_o these_o two_o liturgy_n be_v true_o st._n basil_n and_o st._n chrysostom_n and_o if_o what_o be_v therein_o say_v of_o the_o oblation_n of_o perfume_n have_v not_o be_v thereunto_o add_v since_o their_o death_n there_o be_v great_a cause_n to_o wonder_v that_o there_o be_v no_o mention_n at_o all_o make_v of_o it_o any_o where_o else_o in_o the_o work_v of_o author_n of_o the_o time_n before_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n at_o least_o i_o have_v not_o observe_v any_o even_o in_o st._n cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n 5._o mystag_n 5._o who_o describe_v particular_o enough_o the_o form_n of_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o the_o disposition_n thereunto_o requisite_a speak_v not_o a_o word_n of_o the_o oblation_n of_o incense_n he_o say_v indeed_o that_o a_o deacon_n give_v water_n to_o wash_v his_o hand_n that_o officiate_v and_o unto_o the_o priest_n that_o be_v with_o he_o that_o the_o people_n be_v exhort_v to_o give_v each_o other_o the_o kiss_n of_o charity_n to_o lift_v up_o their_o heart_n on_o high_a to_o give_v thanks_o unto_o the_o lord_n that_o there_o be_v mention_v make_v of_o heaven_n and_o earth_n of_o the_o sea_n the_o sun_n moon_n and_o star_n and_o general_o of_o all_o creature_n as_o well_o reasonable_a creature_n as_o brute_n of_o visible_a and_o invisible_a of_o angel_n and_o arch-angel_n of_o virtue_n dominion_n principality_n power_n throne_n and_o cherubim_n which_o cover_v their_o face_n especial_o those_o which_o be_v see_v by_o the_o prophet_n esay_n and_o which_o cry_v one_o to_o another_o say_v holy_a holy_a holy_a be_v the_o lord_n god_n of_o host_n and_o after_o be_v so_o sanctify_v they_o pray_v unto_o god_n that_o he_o will_v be_v please_v to_o send_v his_o holy_a spirit_n upon_o the_o gift_n propose_v that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n the_o consecration_n whereof_o the_o greek_n make_v to_o depend_v upon_o this_o prayer_n but_o as_o for_o the_o ceremony_n of_o incense_n which_o we_o inquire_v after_o the_o least_o sign_n of_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o whole_a catechism_n as_o for_o the_o pretend_a denis_n the_o arcopagite_n which_o give_v occasion_n unto_o this_o whole_a enquiry_n he_o begin_v not_o to_o appear_v at_o soon_a until_o the_o end_n of_o the_o v._o century_n or_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o vi_o at_o which_o time_n the_o perfume_n and_o incense_v be_v practise_v in_o the_o service_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n pat._n tom._n 6._o bibl._n pat._n i_o know_v very_o well_o that_o in_o the_o liturgy_n which_o go_v under_o the_o name_n of_o st._n cyril_n of_o alexandria_n in_o the_o library_n of_o the_o father_n there_o be_v prayer_n make_v for_o those_o which_o furnish_v the_o oblation_n and_o sacrifice_n the_o bread_n wine_n oil_n and_o incense_n and_o the_o vessel_n use_v at_o the_o altar_n so_o that_o if_o it_o be_v true_o he_o the_o introduction_n of_o this_o practice_n among_o the_o greek_n shall_v be_v before_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n because_o cyril_n be_v decease_v before_o the_o council_n be_v convocate_v but_o it_o be_v very_o uncertain_a whether_o it_o be_v cyril_n or_o whether_o he_o be_v the_o author_n of_o it_o or_o that_o it_o have_v retain_v its_o purity_n we_o have_v not_o ill_o assign_v unto_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n the_o first_o restimony_n of_o this_o custom_n among_o the_o greek_n after_o the_o ordinance_n of_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o apostle_n it_o be_v true_a the_o request_n of_o ischyrion_n deacon_n of_o the_o church_n of_o alexandria_n wherein_o it_o be_v speak_v of_o and_o which_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o three_o action_n of_o this_o council_n seem_v to_o presuppose_v the_o establishment_n of_o this_o use_n but_o of_o no_o long_a time_n it_o may_v without_o any_o inconvenience_n be_v say_v that_o it_o begin_v to_o be_v practise_v about_o the_o time_n of_o the_o assemble_v of_o this_o council_n and_o probable_o at_o alexandria_n rather_o than_o elsewhere_o edit_fw-la council_n chalce_v act_n 3._o t._n 3._o council_n p._n 247._o ult_n edit_fw-la according_a to_o the_o testament_n of_o a_o certain_a lady_n call_v peristerie_n who_o at_o her_o death_n bequeath_v great_a treasure_n unto_o the_o church_n unto_o monastery_n hospital_n and_o unto_o the_o poor_a of_o the_o whole_a province_n and_o also_o provision_n to_o supply_v the_o oblation_n of_o perfume_n as_o may_v be_v gather_v from_o this_o request_n as_o also_o from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o death_n of_o this_o lady_n which_o be_v whilst_o dioscorus_n be_v bishop_n and_o after_o the_o death_n of_o cyril_n but_o in_o as_o much_o as_o this_o custom_n of_o offer_v incense_n unto_o god_n at_o the_o time_n of_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n begin_v to_o be_v introduce_v into_o the_o eastern_a church_n in_o the_o v._o century_n as_o near_o as_o i_o can_v judge_v the_o reader_n will_v not_o be_v offend_v that_o i_o here_o represent_v the_o prayer_n which_o be_v make_v unto_o god_n in_o present_v he_o the_o perfume_n for_o although_o it_o be_v express_v in_o divers_a term_n according_a to_o the_o diversity_n of_o liturgy_n nevertheless_o because_o all_o these_o prayer_n amount_v in_o substance_n unto_o the_o same_o thing_n this_o here_o will_v be_v sufficient_a it_o be_v in_o the_o liturgy_n of_o st._n james_n i_o mean_v jacobi_n liturgia_fw-la s._n jacobi_n in_o that_o which_o go_v under_o his_o name_n o_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n word_n of_o god_n who_o offer_v thyself_o upon_o the_o cross_n as_o a_o holy_a sacrifice_n unto_o thy_o god_n thy_o father_n and_o thy_o king_n which_o be_v that_o coal_n of_o two_o nature_n which_o do_v touch_v with_o tongue_n the_o lip_n of_o the_o prophet_n and_o do_v cleanse_v he_o from_o his_o iniquity_n touch_v also_o our_o understanding_n we_o i_o say_v who_o be_v sinner_n and_o purify_v we_o from_o all_o uncleanness_n and_o grant_v we_o may_v present_v ourselves_o pure_a and_o holy_a at_o thy_o altar_n to_o offer_v unto_o thou_o a_o sacrifice_n of_o praise_n and_o receive_v of_o we_o who_o be_v unprofitable_a servant_n this_o present_a perfume_n in_o a_o odour_n of_o a_o sweet_a savour_n change_v the_o ill_a savour_n of_o our_o soul_n and_o body_n into_o a_o sweet_a odour_n and_o sanctify_v we_o by_o the_o sanctify_a virtue_n of_o thy_o holy_a spirit_n for_o thou_o be_v the_o only_a saint_n which_o sanctifi_v and_o communicate_a thyself_o unto_o the_o faithful_a and_o
unto_o who_o with_o thy_o father_n and_o thy_o good_a holy_a and_o quicken_a spirit_n appertain_v the_o glory_n both_o now_o and_o for_o ever_o amen_n as_o for_o what_o regard_v the_o latin_a church_n it_o be_v no_o less_o difficult_a precise_o to_o determine_v the_o time_n when_o perfume_n be_v first_o offer_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n it_o may_v very_o well_o be_v infer_v from_o what_o have_v be_v allege_v of_o st._n austin_n that_o this_o practice_n be_v not_o receive_v in_o his_o day_n in_o the_o west_n at_o least_o in_o the_o church_n of_o africa_n i_o say_v not_o in_o the_o church_n of_o africa_n for_o i_o find_v in_o the_o life_n of_o boniface_n the_o first_o contemporary_a with_o st._n austin_n this_o ordinance_n that_o no_o woman_n or_o nun_n 884._o in_o lib._n pontific_n t_o 1._o council_n p._n 884._o shall_v touch_v nor_o wash_v the_o sacred_a corporal_n nor_o cause_n to_o be_v burn_v any_o incense_n in_o the_o church_n save_v the_o deacon_n only_o i_o know_v the_o pontifical_a book_n from_o whence_o this_o life_n be_v take_v be_v a_o book_n upon_o which_o no_o solid_a foundation_n can_v be_v lay_v those_o which_o have_v any_o knowledge_n of_o ecclesiastical_a antiquity_n make_v no_o esteem_n of_o it_o and_o the_o impostor_n that_o forge_v the_o decretal_n of_o the_o first_o pope_n have_v make_v soter_n to_o make_v a_o decrete_a in_o the_o ii_o century_n like_v unto_o that_o of_o boniface_n in_o the_o v._o but_o for_o all_o that_o i_o will_v not_o so_o absolute_o deny_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o ordinance_n of_o boniface_n as_o i_o will_v that_o of_o soter_n for_o although_o the_o pontifical_a book_n be_v not_o always_o to_o be_v believe_v nevertheless_o it_o can_v be_v say_v as_o positive_o as_o of_o the_o decretal_a of_o soter_n that_o it_o be_v forge_v there_o be_v but_o one_o thing_n that_o stick_v with_o i_o and_o be_v the_o reason_n that_o i_o can_v give_v credit_n to_o the_o decrete_a which_o be_v to_o be_v see_v in_o the_o life_n of_o boniface_n it_o be_v that_o in_o all_o the_o book_n of_o sacrament_n of_o gregory_n the_o first_o nor_o in_o those_o of_o ecclesiastical_a office_n of_o st._n isidore_n archbishop_n of_o sevil_n there_o be_v no_o mention_n at_o all_o make_v to_o the_o best_a of_o my_o remembrance_n touch_v the_o oblation_n of_o perfume_n it_o be_v not_o so_o of_o the_o book_n call_v the_o roman_a order_n wherein_o there_o be_v express_a mention_n make_v of_o it_o as_o also_o in_o amalarius_n fortunatus_n who_o live_v in_o the_o ix_o century_n but_o as_o for_o the_o roman_a order_n all_o be_v not_o agree_v of_o its_o age_n most_o think_a it_o be_v write_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o viii_o century_n and_o some_o in_o the_o xi_o after_o all_o in_o admit_v the_o decrete_a of_o pope_n boniface_n the_o first_o it_o will_v follow_v that_o the_o use_n of_o perfume_n and_o incense_n in_o the_o worship_n and_o service_n of_o religion_n be_v not_o receive_v by_o the_o latin_n before_o the_o v._o century_n if_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o it_o be_v then_o itself_o receive_v in_o a_o book_n which_o treat_v of_o divine_a office_n which_o melchior_n historpius_n cause_v to_o be_v print_v together_o with_o the_o roman_a order_n there_o be_v several_a prayer_n for_o consecrate_v and_o bless_v the_o censer_n and_o the_o incense_n of_o each_o it_o will_v suffice_v to_o relate_v one_o i_o say_v in_o the_o first_o place_n for_o the_o censer_n in_o blessing_n whereof_o this_o prayer_n be_v make_v unto_o god_n pat._n tom._n 10._o bibl._n pat._n o_o lord_n god_n who_o at_o the_o time_n that_o the_o child_n of_o israel_n be_v devour_v by_o fire_n by_o reason_n of_o their_o rebellion_n thou_o be_v please_v to_o hear_v the_o prayer_n of_o thy_o high_a priest_n aaron_n stand_v betwixt_o the_o dead_a and_o the_o live_n and_o offer_v thou_o incense_n and_o save_v the_o people_n out_o of_o the_o midst_n of_o the_o fire_n bless_v we_o pray_v thou_o this_o censer_n and_o grant_v that_o as_o often_o as_o we_o therein_o offer_v incense_n unto_o thou_o we_o may_v become_v a_o temple_n of_o a_o sweet_a savour_n acceptable_a unto_o thy_o christ_n and_o for_o the_o perfume_n and_o incense_n ibid._n ibid._n o_o almighty_a lord_n god_n of_o abraham_n of_o isaac_n and_o of_o jacob_n send_v upon_o this_o creature_n of_o perfume_n and_o of_o incense_n the_o strength_n and_o virtue_n of_o thy_o savour_n to_o the_o end_n it_o may_v serve_v for_o a_o protection_n and_o defence_n unto_o thy_o servant_n to_o hinder_v the_o enemy_n from_o enter_v into_o their_o heart_n and_o there_o fix_v his_o abode_n and_o residence_n through_o jesus_n christ_n our_o lord_n amen_n and_o in_o the_o pontifical_a 1582._o pontific_n rom._n par_fw-fr 2._o fol._n 136._o 2_o venise_n 1582._o o_o lord_n god_n almighty_a in_o who_o presence_n do_v stand_v with_o tremble_a the_o army_n of_o holy_a angel_n who_o service_n be_v whole_o spiritual_a and_o full_a of_o zeal_n be_v please_v to_o behold_v bless_v and_o sanctify_v this_o incense_n and_o perfume_n to_o the_o end_n that_o all_o the_o failure_n the_o infirmity_n and_o all_o the_o stratagem_n of_o the_o enemy_n smell_v its_o savour_n may_v fly_v away_o and_o depart_v from_o thy_o creature_n which_o thou_o have_v ransom_v with_o the_o precious_a blood_n of_o thy_o son_n never_o to_o be_v wound_v by_o the_o bite_n of_o the_o wicked_a serpent_n through_o jesus_n christ_n our_o lord_n amen_o but_o because_o that_o which_o be_v call_v the_o apostle_n four_o canon_n join_v unto_o incense_n the_o oil_n for_o the_o light_n or_o lamp_n at_o the_o time_n of_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n it_o will_v not_o be_v amiss_o to_o inquire_v into_o the_o first_o original_a of_o this_o custom_n as_o we_o have_v do_v into_o that_o of_o incense_n to_o this_o purpose_n the_o reader_n need_v not_o expect_v that_o we_o shall_v treat_v of_o the_o primitive_a christian_n make_v use_n of_o lamp_n and_o candle_n in_o their_o assembly_n because_o every_o body_n know_v they_o do_v not_o use_v they_o for_o ceremony_n but_o through_o pure_a necessity_n be_v force_v to_o assemble_v in_o the_o night_n and_o early_o before_o daylight_n for_o fear_v of_o persecution_n from_o thence_o do_v proceed_v the_o unjust_a slander_n wherewith_o they_o be_v charge_v in_o minucius_n foelix_fw-la of_o cause_v the_o light_n to_o be_v extinguish_v the_o more_o greedy_o to_o satisfy_v their_o lust_n and_o sensual_a appetite_n neither_o will_v i_o speak_v of_o the_o wax_n candle_n and_o flambeau_n which_o be_v use_v on_o easter_n eve_n nor_o stand_v to_o show_v when_o their_o use_n begin_v not_o only_o on_o this_o occasion_n but_o also_o in_o feast_n and_o funeral_n as_o well_o as_o unto_o the_o honour_n of_o image_n these_o thing_n may_v probable_o be_v answer_v at_o some_o more_o convenient_a time_n for_o the_o present_a we_o must_v limit_v ourselves_o within_o the_o matter_n which_o concern_v the_o sacrament_n whereof_o we_o write_v the_o history_n and_o by_o consequence_n only_o consider_v the_o use_n of_o the_o light_n of_o lamp_n and_o candle_n in_o that_o which_o relate_v unto_o the_o worship_n and_o service_n of_o god_n tertullian_n account_v it_o as_o a_o great_a superstition_n in_o the_o gentile_n for_o use_v candle_n and_o flambeau_n in_o the_o day_n time_n and_o say_v christian_n do_v not_o so_o 35._o apolog._n c._n 35._o we_o say_v he_o do_v not_o burn_v daylight_n with_o candle_n and_o flambeau_n and_o he_o say_v so_o upon_o account_n of_o what_o be_v act_v by_o the_o pagan_n upon_o holy_a day_n and_o public_a rejoice_n particular_o unto_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o emperor_n but_o elsewhere_o he_o speak_v in_o a_o manner_n which_o give_v plain_o to_o understand_v that_o the_o christian_n of_o his_o time_n do_v not_o at_o all_o admit_v for_o ceremony_n the_o use_n of_o candle_n flambeau_n or_o other_o light_n in_o the_o worship_n of_o their_o religion_n so_o that_o if_o they_o make_v use_v of_o any_o it_o be_v only_o during_o their_o nocturnal_a assembly_n their_o enemy_n not_o suffer_v they_o to_o meet_v together_o in_o the_o day_n time_n let_v they_o say_v he_o every_o day_n light_a flambeau_n he_o speak_v of_o what_o be_v do_v in_o the_o temple_n of_o idol_n which_o be_v absolute_o in_o darkness_n 15._o de_fw-fr idol_n c._n 15._o let_v they_o which_o be_v threaten_v with_o eternal_a fire_n fasten_v laurel_n at_o their_o door_n that_o they_o may_v afterward_o burn_v they_o for_o these_o token_n of_o darkness_n and_o these_o forerunner_n of_o pain_n and_o punishment_n become_v they_o very_o well_o can_v a_o christian_a have_v speak_v after_o this_o manner_n against_o a_o heathen_a superstition_n if_o in_o his_o religion_n he_o have_v practise_v the_o use_n of_o light_n and_o flambeau_n he_o will_v have_v speak_v in_o another_o manner_n and_o
century_n hearty_o desire_v praefat_fw-la lib._n 3._o de_fw-fr divin_fw-fr office_n in_o praefat_fw-la it_o will_v suffice_v say_v he_o without_o singer_n without_o reader_n and_o without_o all_o the_o other_o thing_n practise_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n that_o the_o bishop_n or_o priest_n shall_v pronounce_v the_o blessing_n to_o consecrate_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n to_o the_o end_n the_o people_n shall_v be_v nourish_v for_o the_o salvation_n of_o their_o soul_n as_o the_o apostle_n do_v at_o the_o first_o beginning_n of_o christianity_n by_o which_o word_n he_o show_v that_o he_o find_v the_o celebration_n of_o this_o mystery_n too_o much_o clog_v with_o ceremony_n as_o also_o st._n austin_n find_v that_o all_o the_o christian_a religion_n be_v 500_o year_n before_o amalarius_n for_o he_o complain_v that_o religion_n be_v burden_v with_o heavy_a yoke_n 19_o ep._n 119._o c._n 19_o so_o that_o the_o state_n of_o the_o jew_n be_v more_o supportable_a but_o now_o it_o be_v time_n to_o consider_v the_o preparation_n of_o the_o communicant_a have_v examine_v those_o of_o he_o which_o celebrate_v chap._n ii_o of_o the_o disposition_n necessary_a for_o the_o communion_n and_o first_o of_o the_o inclination_n of_o the_o devout_a soul_n in_o regard_n of_o god_n and_o of_o jesus_n christ_n when_o our_o bless_a saviour_n do_v distribute_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o his_o eucharist_n to_o his_o apostle_n he_o say_v unto_o they_o do_v this_o in_o remembrance_n of_o i_o which_o his_o apostle_n do_v extend_v to_o the_o commemoration_n of_o his_o death_n and_o of_o his_o suffering_n a_o remembrance_n which_o draw_v after_o it_o all_o the_o good_a and_o holy_a disposition_n which_o the_o communicant_a shall_v have_v towards_o god_n and_o jesus_n christ_n and_o these_o inclination_n proceed_v from_o several_a idea_n which_o this_o save_a remembrance_n do_v stir_v up_o in_o our_o soul_n at_o the_o time_n in_o which_o we_o do_v prepare_v ourselves_o for_o the_o participation_n of_o this_o adorable_a mystery_n of_o our_o salvation_n for_o although_o the_o sacrament_n be_v institute_v principal_o for_o remember_v the_o death_n of_o our_o saviour_n nevertheless_o because_o his_o death_n be_v inseparable_a from_o his_o incarnation_n resurrection_n and_o ascension_n so_o it_o be_v that_o we_o approach_v unto_o the_o holy_a communion_n after_o have_v meditate_a on_o all_o these_o great_a and_o sublime_a mystery_n every_o one_o of_o which_o produce_v in_o our_o soul_n disposition_n somewhat_o different_a as_o have_v divers_a object_n and_o several_a encouragement_n the_o which_o nevertheless_o be_v all_o heavenly_a and_o all_o divine_a and_o all_o which_o do_v tend_v unto_o one_o mark_n and_o unto_o one_o end_n which_o be_v the_o glory_n of_o god_n and_o of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o eternal_a salvation_n of_o our_o soul_n and_o to_o say_v the_o truth_n this_o sacrament_n can_v represent_v unto_o our_o eye_n all_o these_o great_a and_o wonderful_a object_n but_o that_o it_o open_v unto_o we_o at_o the_o same_o time_n a_o wide_a field_n for_o our_o meditation_n to_o enlarge_v upon_o from_o the_o incarnation_n of_o the_o eternal_a word_n even_o unto_o his_o second_o come_v to_o judgement_n and_o we_o can_v finish_v this_o glorious_a course_n without_o have_v all_o the_o disposition_n which_o god_n require_v and_o all_o the_o preparation_n which_o he_o desire_v of_o we_o this_o will_v plain_o appear_v if_o we_o do_v several_o reflect_v upon_o all_o the_o idea_n which_o the_o remembrance_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o of_o his_o suffering_n do_v present_a unto_o our_o soul_n and_o what_o the_o father_n have_v say_v upon_o each_o of_o they_o and_o if_o we_o also_o feel_v the_o divine_a motion_n which_o will_v necessary_o flow_v from_o the_o christian_a soul_n for_o example_n the_o holy_a father_n have_v consider_v the_o eucharist_n as_o a_o memorial_n a_o symbol_n a_o image_n and_o a_o sacrament_n of_o the_o incarnation_n or_o as_o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n speak_v of_o the_o oeconomy_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o that_o free_a and_o merciful_a dispensation_n which_o incline_v he_o to_o take_v our_o nature_n in_o the_o womb_n of_o the_o bless_a virgin_n mary_n by_o the_o miraculous_a operation_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n which_o be_v what_o st._n justin_n martyr_n will_v say_v when_o he_o observe_v 296._o contr._n try_n phon_n p._n 296._o that_o the_o lord_n command_v we_o to_o make_v the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n in_o remembrance_n in_o that_o he_o be_v make_v man_n for_o those_o which_o shall_v believe_v in_o he_o it_o be_v also_o the_o thought_n of_o eusebius_n genesi_fw-la demonstr_n l._n 8._o a_o genesi_fw-la that_o jesus_n christ_n give_v unto_o his_o apostle_n the_o symbol_n of_o his_o divine_a oeconomy_n command_v they_o to_o make_v the_o image_n of_o his_o true_a body_n and_o it_o can_v be_v any_o way_n doubt_v but_o it_o be_v on_o this_o same_o consideration_n that_o pope_n gelasius_n say_v nature_n de_fw-fr duabus_fw-la in_o christo_fw-la nature_n that_o we_o do_v celebrate_v in_o the_o action_n of_o the_o mystery_n the_o image_n and_o resemblance_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o we_o must_v believe_v of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n that_o itself_o which_o we_o profess_v in_o his_o image_n which_o we_o there_o celebrate_v and_o there_o receive_v that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o we_o shall_v be_v persuade_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o his_o flesh_n and_o blood_n the_o symbol_n and_o sacrament_n whereof_o we_o do_v receive_v at_o the_o holy_a table_n it_o be_v just_o what_o st._n leo_n intend_v to_o express_v by_o these_o word_n which_o be_v address_v unto_o the_o eutychian_o you_o shall_v communicate_v at_o the_o holy_a table_n in_o such_o a_o manner_n 86._o serm._n 6._o the_o jejun_n 7._o mensis_fw-la pag._n 86._o that_o you_o may_v not_o in_o the_o least_o doubt_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n it_o be_v whereunto_o also_o attend_v all_o the_o passage_n of_o the_o father_n which_o prove_v either_o against_o the_o eutychian_o or_o against_o the_o docete_n and_o the_o putatifs_fw-fr the_o truth_n of_o the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o the_o eucharist_n as_o the_o existence_n of_o a_o thing_n be_v prove_v by_o the_o image_n and_o by_o the_o figure_n which_o represent_v it_o 84._o dialog_n 2._o p._n 84._o because_o according_a to_o theoderet_n say_v there_o must_v be_v a_o arch-type_n of_o the_o image_n because_o the_o painer_n which_o imitate_v nature_n do_v represent_v the_o image_n of_o thing_n which_o be_v see_v from_o whence_o he_o draw_v this_o conclusion_n if_o the_o divine_a mystery_n be_v the_o figure_n of_o a_o true_a body_n than_o the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v now_o also_o a_o true_a body_n not_o change_v into_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o divinity_n but_o fill_v with_o the_o divine_a glory_n a_o reason_v for_o the_o most_o part_n like_o unto_o that_o of_o tertullian_n against_o marcian_n for_o have_v expound_v these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n by_o these_o other_o that_o be_v to_o say_v 40._o lib._n 4._o advers._fw-la martion_n c._n 40._o the_o figure_n of_o my_o body_n he_o add_v that_o it_o will_v not_o have_v be_v a_o figure_n if_o there_o have_v not_o be_v the_o truth_n of_o a_o body_n or_o a_o true_a body_n and_o indeed_o this_o idea_n of_o the_o incarnation_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v in_o such_o a_o manner_n imprint_v in_o the_o mind_n of_o communicant_n that_o the_o last_o prayer_n of_o st._n basil_n liturgy_n begin_v thus_o o_o jesus_n christ_n our_o god_n graeco-lat_n bibl._n patr._n t._n 2._o graeco-lat_n we_o have_v accomplish_v and_o finish_v according_a to_o our_o power_n the_o sacrament_n of_o thy_o oeconomy_n and_o dispensation_n this_o meditation_n which_o represent_v unto_o we_o the_o horror_n of_o sin_n the_o sad_a condition_n we_o be_v in_o the_o fearful_a gulf_n wherein_o we_o have_v precipitate_v ourselves_o the_o love_n of_o the_o father_n the_o tender_a charity_n of_o the_o son_n the_o admirable_a work_n of_o our_o redemption_n the_o great_a mystery_n of_o godliness_n god_n manifest_a in_o the_o flesh_n fill_v we_o full_a of_o gratitude_n unto_o god_n and_o if_o unto_o the_o idea_n of_o his_o conception_n and_o birth_n we_o join_v that_o of_o his_o life_n therein_o to_o contemplate_v the_o purity_n of_o his_o innocence_n the_o glory_n of_o his_o miracle_n the_o splendour_n of_o his_o virtue_n the_o efficacy_n of_o his_o doctrine_n and_o the_o shame_n of_o his_o suffering_n we_o shall_v therein_o find_v so_o great_a joy_n so_o great_a comfort_n and_o so_o great_a pleasure_n in_o the_o contemplation_n of_o this_o divine_a scene_n that_o we_o shall_v be_v insensible_o transform_v into_o the_o same_o image_n from_o glory_n unto_o glory_n to_o speak_v with_o st._n paul_n that_o be_v to_o say_v
318._o of_o the_o care_n which_o shall_v be_v take_v in_o receive_v of_o the_o eucharist_n in_o read_v this_o title_n it_o come_v into_o my_o mind_n that_o the_o father_n of_o the_o council_n may_v haply_o have_v comprise_v auricular_a confession_n in_o the_o preparation_n which_o they_o command_v yet_o nevertheless_o i_o do_v not_o find_v therein_o any_o such_o thing_n they_o only_o warn_v that_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o care_n must_v be_v take_v in_o participate_v of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o take_v care_n that_o we_o do_v not_o abstain_v from_o it_o too_o long_o lest_o that_o shall_v turn_v unto_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o soul_n and_o that_o if_o one_o partake_v thereof_o indiscreet_o we_o shall_v fear_v what_o the_o apostle_n say_v whosoever_o eat_v and_o drink_v unworthy_o eat_v and_o drink_v his_o own_o damnation_n a_o man_n ought_v therefore_o to_o examine_v himself_o according_a to_o the_o command_n of_o the_o same_o apostle_n and_o so_o eat_v of_o this_o bread_n and_o drink_v of_o this_o cup_n that_o be_v to_o say_v to_o prepare_v himself_o for_o the_o receive_n of_o so_o great_a a_o sacrament_n in_o abstain_v some_o day_n from_o the_o work_n of_o the_o flesh_n and_o in_o purify_n of_o his_o body_n and_o soul_n hincmar_n archbishop_n of_o rheims_n who_o die_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o ix_o century_n use_v the_o same_o method_n when_o he_o represent_v unto_o charles_n the_o bald_a the_o preparation_n necessary_a for_o worthy_a receive_v the_o sacrament_n 102._o opusc_n 1._o c._n 12._o t._n 2._o p._n 101_o 102._o he_o desire_v that_o every_o one_o will_v judge_v himself_o to_o the_o end_n that_o the_o trial_n be_v make_v in_o the_o heart_n the_o thought_n shall_v serve_v for_o a_o accuser_n the_o conscience_n for_o a_o witness_n and_o fear_v for_o a_o executioner_n then_o that_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o soul_n shall_v fall_v by_o tear_n and_o in_o fine_a that_o the_o understanding_n shall_v give_v such_o a_o sentence_n that_o a_o man_n shall_v judge_v himself_o unworthy_a of_o participate_v of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o several_a other_o thing_n which_o he_o propose_v without_o speak_v any_o thing_n of_o confession_n but_o by_o degree_n confession_n establish_v itself_o infensible_o among_o the_o christian_n of_o the_o west_n and_o at_o length_n innocent_a the_o three_o authorize_v it_o by_o a_o decree_n at_o the_o council_n of_o lateran_n in_o the_o year_n 1215._o at_o which_o time_n the_o albigensis_n and_o waldensis_n have_v separate_v themselves_o from_o communion_n of_o the_o latin_n the_o most_o part_n of_o all_o christian_a communion_n have_v no_o such_o law_n as_o the_o latin_n that_o oblige_v they_o unto_o confession_n before_o receive_v the_o communion_n for_o example_n the_o abyssins_n or_o ethiopian_n the_o armenian_n the_o nestorian_n confession_n it_o be_v grant_v be_v use_v in_o the_o greek_a church_n which_o be_v of_o a_o large_a extent_n but_o it_o be_v so_o little_o practise_v that_o their_o bishop_n and_o priest_n do_v scarce_o ever_o confess_v 2._o de_fw-fr concord_n l._n 4._o c._n 2._o as_o arcudius_n a_o greek_a latinize_v do_v inform_v we_o and_o as_o for_o the_o protestant_n every_o body_n know_v they_o have_v find_v this_o yoke_n of_o the_o latin_n too_o heavy_a to_o bear_v but_o if_o the_o holy_a father_n have_v not_o hitherto_o demand_v private_a confession_n before_o come_v unto_o the_o table_n of_o our_o lord_n they_o do_v require_v other_o disposition_n without_o which_o they_o forbid_v we_o approach_v unto_o it_o it_o be_v in_o this_o sense_n that_o st._n chrysostom_n condemn_v the_o practice_n of_o those_o which_o come_v unto_o the_o sacrament_n as_o it_o be_v by_o rancounter_n and_o by_o custom_n at_o certain_a time_n which_o they_o look_v upon_o to_o be_v more_o solemn_a he_o show_v they_o that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o time_n that_o make_v we_o any_o thing_n the_o more_o worthy_a to_o receive_v but_o that_o it_o be_v the_o purity_n of_o the_o soul_n the_o holiness_n of_o our_o life_n the_o innocence_n of_o our_o conversation_n 1051._o chrysost_n hom_o 3._o in_o c._n 1._o ad_fw-la ephes_n p._n 1050_o 1051._o it_o be_v not_o say_v he_o the_o epiphany_n nor_o the_o lent_n that_o render_v we_o worthy_a to_o approach_v unto_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n it_o be_v the_o sincerity_n and_o purity_n of_o heart_n therewith_o draw_v near_o at_o all_o time_n and_o without_o they_o never_o come_v unto_o it_o consider_v with_o what_o care_n and_o with_o what_o respect_n the_o flesh_n of_o sacrifice_n be_v eat_v under_o the_o law_n what_o caution_n do_v they_o not_o use_v what_o trouble_n be_v they_o not_o continual_o at_o to_o purify_v themselves_o to_o that_o purpose_n and_o you_o approach_v unto_o a_o sacrifice_n which_o the_o very_a angel_n behold_v with_o a_o religious_a reverence_n you_o think_v it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o prepare_v yourselves_o unto_o so_o solemn_a a_o action_n by_o govern_v yourselves_o according_a to_o the_o course_n of_o the_o season_n consider_v the_o vessel_n which_o be_v employ_v for_o the_o celebration_n of_o this_o sacrament_n how_o clean_o they_o be_v how_o bright_a and_o shine_a they_o be_v yet_o nevertheless_o our_o soul_n shall_v be_v clean_a more_o holy_a and_o more_o resplendent_a than_o these_o vessel_n see_v that_o it_o be_v only_o for_o we_o that_o they_o be_v prepare_v and_o in_o another_o place_n speak_v of_o seldom_o and_o often_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n 1872._o id._n hom._n 17_o in_o ep._n ad_fw-la heb._n p._n 1872._o we_o regard_v not_o say_v he_o neither_o those_o which_o communicate_v often_o nor_o those_o which_o communicate_v seldom_o but_o those_o which_o communicate_v with_o a_o sincere_a conscience_n a_o pure_a heart_n and_o a_o unreprovable_a life_n let_v those_o that_o be_v in_o this_o condition_n always_o draw_v near_o and_o those_o which_o be_v not_o let_v they_o not_o so_o much_o as_o once_o draw_v near_o because_o they_o only_o draw_v upon_o themselves_o the_o wrath_n of_o god_n and_o make_v themselves_o worthy_a of_o condemnation_n of_o pain_n and_o of_o punishment_n which_o shall_v not_o seem_v strange_a unto_o we_o for_o as_o meat_n which_o be_v wholesome_a of_o themselves_o be_v receive_v into_o a_o disease_a body_n there_o cause_v a_o disorder_n and_o a_o entire_a corruption_n and_o become_v the_o original_a of_o some_o disease_n so_o it_o be_v the_o same_o of_o these_o terrible_a and_o venerable_a mystery_n when_o they_o be_v receive_v into_o soul_n which_o be_v indispose_v and_o because_o the_o holy_a father_n consider_v that_o this_o august_n sacrament_n which_o give_v life_n unto_o some_o give_v death_n unto_o other_o that_o be_v to_o say_v unto_o those_o which_o receive_v it_o unworthy_o and_o that_o if_o it_o be_v full_a of_o consolation_n unto_o holy_a soul_n it_o be_v also_o full_a of_o terror_n unto_o the_o wicked_a they_o have_v speak_v of_o it_o as_o of_o a_o terrible_a and_o fearful_a sacrament_n because_o according_a to_o the_o say_n of_o the_o same_o st._n chrysostom_n whilst_o the_o death_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v celebrate_v act_n hom._n 21._o in_o act_n a_o dreadful_a sacrament_n be_v represent_v god_n give_v himself_o for_o the_o world_n from_o thence_o come_v the_o exhortation_n address_v unto_o the_o people_n in_o the_o ancient_a liturgy_n to_o call_v they_o unto_o the_o communion_n draw_v near_o with_o fear_n 4._o august_n l._n 3._o the_o doctr_n christ_n c._n 16._o &_o in_o ps_n 21._o hom._n 2._o id._n qu._n super_fw-la evang_fw-la l._n 2._o q._n 38._o p._n 152._o t._n 4._o and_o in_o fine_a shall_v not_o we_o be_v seize_v with_o a_o holy_a fear_n accompany_v with_o a_o very_a great_a respect_n to_o participate_v of_o the_o death_n of_o our_o saviour_n to_o eat_v his_o passion_n in_o eat_v his_o supper_n as_o st._n austin_n speak_v and_o to_o lick_v as_o he_o say_v again_o his_o suffering_n in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o of_o his_o blood_n but_o if_o this_o warning_n be_v give_v unto_o communicant_n they_o be_v tell_v also_o in_o invite_v they_o unto_o the_o holy_a communion_n holy_a thing_n be_v for_o the_o saint_n whereupon_o st._n chrysostom_n make_v this_o reflection_n when_o the_o deacon_n cry_v hebr._fw-la hom._n 17._o in_o ep._n ad_fw-la hebr._fw-la holy_a thing_n be_v for_o the_o holy_a it_o be_v as_o if_o he_o say_v let_v not_o he_o draw_v near_o which_o be_v not_o holy_a he_o do_v not_o say_v only_o him_z which_o be_v free_a of_o sin_n but_o he_o that_o be_v holy_a for_o it_o be_v not_o bare_o the_o remission_n of_o sin_n which_o render_v a_o man_n holy_a but_o it_o be_v the_o presence_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o the_o abundance_n of_o good_a work_n and_o st._n cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n 5._o mystag_n 5._o the_o holy_a thing_n say_v he_o be_v propose_v to_o be_v sanctify_v by_o the_o
come_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o you_o be_v also_o holy_a have_v receive_v the_o gift_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o so_o holy_a thing_n agree_v very_o well_o with_o those_o that_o be_v holy_a therefore_o german_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n observe_v in_o few_o word_n in_o expound_v these_o word_n of_o the_o liturgy_n 407._o 1_o theoria_fw-la rerum_fw-la eccles_n t._n 2_o bibl._n pat._n grec_n well_fw-mi lat._n p._n 407._o that_o god_n take_v pleasure_n in_o give_v holy_a thing_n unto_o those_o which_o be_v pure_a of_o heart_n and_o then_o the_o sacrament_n do_v not_o a_o little_a contribute_v unto_o the_o augmentation_n of_o this_o purity_n according_a unto_o what_o be_v speak_v by_o theophilus_n archbishop_n of_o alexandria_n 2._o 2_o ep._n pasch_fw-mi 2._o that_o we_o break_v the_o bread_n of_o our_o lord_n for_o our_o sanctification_n and_o pope_n gelasius_n christ_n 3_o de_fw-fr duab_n nat_n christ_n that_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n render_v we_o partaker_n of_o the_o divine_a nature_n and_o to_o say_v the_o truth_n anaceph_n 4_o in_o anaceph_n there_o be_v in_o the_o bread_n a_o virtue_n that_o quicken_v we_o as_o st._n epiphanius_n do_v testify_v moreover_o the_o sacrament_n effect_v in_o regard_n of_o our_o soul_n what_o a_o good_a medicine_n do_v operate_v in_o regard_n of_o our_o body_n there_o be_v no_o question_n to_o be_v make_v but_o when_o the_o ancient_a doctor_n of_o the_o church_n have_v contemplate_v it_o under_o this_o idea_n but_o that_o they_o intend_v that_o communicant_n shall_v at_o the_o least_o use_n as_o much_o care_n and_o caution_n unto_o the_o reception_n of_o this_o divine_a medicine_n as_o we_o be_v wont_v to_o take_v when_o we_o intend_v to_o purge_v our_o body_n for_o when_o we_o intend_v to_o take_v physic_n we_o live_v the_o day_n before_o within_o some_o bound_n and_o be_v careful_a not_o to_o surcharge_n the_o stomach_n that_o it_o may_v operate_v with_o more_o ease_n and_o profit_n for_o the_o purge_n out_o of_o peccant_a humour_n in_o like_a manner_n when_o we_o be_v to_o present_v ourselves_o at_o the_o holy_a table_n of_o the_o church_n we_o shall_v prepare_v and_o dispose_v our_o soul_n to_o receive_v this_o save_a remedy_n the_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n whereof_o show_n and_o make_v itself_o to_o be_v feel_v in_o heal_v the_o spiritual_a malady_n wherewith_o we_o be_v natural_o oppress_v this_o be_v in_o all_o likelihood_n the_o thought_n of_o hillary_n deacon_n of_o rome_n when_o he_o say_v cor._n apud_fw-la ambros_n in_o c._n 18._o 1._o ad_fw-la cor._n that_o although_o this_o mystery_n be_v celebrate_v at_o supper_n yet_o it_o be_v not_o a_o supper_n but_o a_o spiritual_a medicine_n which_o purify_v those_o which_o come_v unto_o it_o with_o devotion_n and_o which_o do_v receive_v it_o with_o respect_n beside_o the_o sacrament_n have_v be_v institute_v to_o give_v unto_o we_o the_o communion_n of_o our_o saviour_n jesus_n christ_n because_o that_o in_o participate_v of_o this_o visible_a bread_n one_o eat_v spiritual_o the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n to_o speak_v with_o st._n 27._o hom._n 27._o macarius_n be_v it_o not_o just_a that_o we_o shall_v purify_v and_o sanctify_v our_o soul_n to_o be_v the_o palace_n and_o temple_n of_o this_o merciful_a saviour_n to_o the_o end_n that_o there_o delight_v to_o make_v his_o abode_n and_o residence_n he_o may_v spread_v abroad_o his_o grace_n his_o blessing_n and_o his_o favour_n and_o that_o he_o may_v incessant_o apply_v unto_o they_o the_o fruit_n of_o his_o death_n wherein_o they_o find_v their_o life_n their_o joy_n their_o comfort_n and_o their_o salvation_n in_o fine_a the_o sacrament_n be_v to_o be_v unto_o we_o a_o symbol_n of_o unity_n a_o band_n of_o charity_n and_o of_o peace_n according_a to_o the_o constant_a doctrine_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n they_o desire_v that_o believer_n shall_v maintain_v a_o holy_a concord_n among_o themselves_o and_o a_o perfect_a union_n that_o they_o shall_v be_v careful_a of_o preserve_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o spirit_n in_o the_o band_n of_o peace_n and_o that_o they_o shall_v put_v on_o unto_o each_o other_o bowel_n of_o pity_n and_o of_o charity_n as_o the_o apostle_n speak_v therefore_o they_o will_v not_o receive_v oblation_n of_o those_o which_o be_v not_o reconcile_v and_o not_o accept_v they_o they_o admit_v they_o not_o unto_o the_o sacrament_n for_o the_o one_o necessary_o depend_v upon_o the_o other_o therefore_o they_o warn_v believer_n at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o communion_n to_o salute_v each_o other_o and_o to_o give_v each_o other_o the_o holy_a kiss_v mention_v by_o st._n paul_n in_o one_o of_o his_o epistle_n 5._o mystag_n 5._o the_o deacon_n cry_v say_v st._n cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n embrace_v and_o mutual_o kiss_v each_o other_o and_o then_o we_o salute_v one_o another_o but_o do_v not_o think_v that_o it_o be_v such_o a_o kiss_n as_o common_a friend_n do_v give_v unto_o each_o other_o when_o they_o meet_v in_o the_o public_a place_n this_o kiss_n do_v unite_v soul_n and_o make_v they_o hope_v a_o perfect_a forgetfulness_n of_o what_o be_v past_a it_o be_v a_o sign_n of_o the_o unite_n of_o spirit_n and_o not_o retain_v the_o memory_n of_o injury_n any_o long_o and_o therefore_o also_o it_o be_v that_o our_o saviour_n jesus_n christ_n the_o son_n of_o god_n say_v when_o you_o bring_v your_o gift_n unto_o the_o altar_n and_o that_o you_o there_o remember_v that_o your_o brother_n have_v aught_o against_o you_o leave_v there_o thy_o gift_n before_o the_o altar_n and_o go_v first_o be_v reconcile_v with_o thy_o brother_n and_o then_o come_v offer_v thy_o gift_n this_o kiss_v then_o be_v a_o reconciliation_n and_o by_o consequence_n be_v holy_a and_o it_o be_v of_o this_o kiss_n st._n paul_n speak_v when_o he_o say_v greet_v one_o another_o with_o a_o holy_a kiss_n and_o st._n peter_n salute_v each_o other_o with_o a_o kiss_n of_o charity_n and_o they_o believe_v this_o union_n so_o necessary_a that_o without_o it_o as_o they_o think_v one_o can_v receive_v no_o benefit_n by_o the_o sacrament_n how_o much_o soever_o other_o way_n one_o be_v addict_v unto_o good_a work_n whence_o it_o be_v that_o st._n chrysostom_n after_o have_v exalt_v the_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n of_o this_o holy_a kiss_n which_o unit_v soul_n reconcile_v spirit_n and_o make_v we_o all_o to_o become_v one_o body_n he_o exhort_v his_o auditor_n strict_o to_o unite_v their_o soul_n by_o the_o band_n of_o charity_n to_o the_o end_n they_o may_v with_o assurance_n enjoy_v the_o fruit_n of_o the_o table_n which_o be_v prepare_v for_o they_o he_o add_v although_o we_o abound_v in_o good_a work_n 465._o chrysost_n de_fw-mi praed_fw-we iud_fw-la t._n 5._o p._n 465._o if_o we_o neglect_v the_o reconciliation_n of_o peace_n we_o shall_v reap_v no_o advantage_n for_o our_o salvation_n all_o the_o liturgy_n come_v to_o our_o hand_n make_v mention_n of_o this_o kiss_n of_o charity_n which_o believer_n give_v each_o other_o before_o the_o sacrament_n and_o which_o st._n paul_n call_v a_o holy_a kiss_n and_o st._n peter_n a_o kiss_n of_o charity_n many_o of_o the_o ancient_a father_n do_v also_o make_v mention_n of_o it_o indeed_o the_o time_n of_o kiss_v each_o other_o be_v not_o alike_o in_o all_o church_n in_o some_o it_o be_v give_v before_o the_o consecration_n of_o the_o symbol_n and_o in_o other_o just_a at_o the_o time_n of_o communicate_v but_o however_o it_o be_v the_o manner_n to_o salute_v each_o other_o before_o approach_v unto_o the_o holy_a table_n and_o this_o custom_n continue_v a_o very_a great_a while_n in_o the_o church_n but_o at_o length_n it_o insensible_o vanish_v at_o least_o in_o the_o west_n and_o the_o latin_n have_v put_v instead_o of_o this_o mutual_a kiss_n that_o which_o they_o call_v kiss_v the_o peace_n which_o be_v a_o kind_n of_o little_a silver_n plate_n or_o of_o some_o other_o matter_n with_o the_o image_n of_o jesus_n christ_n or_o the_o relic_n of_o some_o saint_n which_o be_v offer_v unto_o each_o person_n to_o kiss_v a_o custom_n not_o very_o ancient_a see_v it_o be_v never_o hear_v of_o until_o the_o end_n of_o the_o xv._o century_n 81._o lect._n 81._o for_o than_o it_o begin_v to_o be_v introduce_v into_o some_o church_n in_o the_o west_n as_o be_v observe_v by_o gabriel_n biel_n in_o some_o of_o his_o lesson_n upon_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o mass_n beside_o it_o be_v not_o say_v in_o the_o liturgy_n whether_o this_o kiss_n be_v give_v indifferent_o among_o man_n and_o woman_n 32._o lib._n 3._o c._n 32._o i_o only_o observe_v in_o the_o book_n of_o ecclesiastical_a office_n of_o amalarius_n fortunatus_n who_o write_v in_o the_o ix_o century_n and_o in_o the_o rational_a of_o durandus_fw-la bishop_n of_o mende_n extr_n l._n 4._o c._n 53._o extr_n who_o live_v
in_o the_o xiii_o that_o it_o be_v not_o then_o give_v in_o the_o latin_a church_n but_o among_o person_n of_o the_o same_o sex_n i_o say_v that_o man_n kiss_v each_o other_o and_o also_o woman_n the_o like_a and_o because_o all_o these_o disposition_n be_v not_o the_o fruit_n of_o nature_n but_o gift_n of_o the_o grace_n and_o mercy_n of_o god_n the_o ancient_a christian_n address_v themselves_o unto_o he_o by_o devout_a prayer_n to_o the_o end_n he_o will_v be_v please_v to_o bestow_v upon_o they_o what_o they_o want_v that_o be_v the_o preparation_n necessary_a to_o communicate_v save_o and_o worthy_o cassander_n have_v collect_v several_a of_o these_o prayer_n but_o they_o be_v pen_v various_o according_a to_o the_o motion_n of_o the_o devotion_n of_o the_o communicant_n we_o forbear_v insert_v they_o in_o this_o place_n to_o endeavour_v to_o discover_v in_o prosecute_a our_o design_n whether_o the_o holy_a father_n which_o have_v require_v these_o disposition_n before_o draw_v near_o unto_o the_o holy_a table_n have_v also_o require_v that_o the_o communicant_n shall_v adore_v the_o sacrament_n in_o the_o act_n of_o communicate_v chap._n iu._n wherein_o the_o question_n of_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v examine_v well_o to_o explain_v a_o matter_n and_o to_o give_v it_o the_o full_a demonstration_n which_o it_o require_v the_o nature_n of_o the_o question_n must_v first_o of_o all_o be_v plain_o state_v because_o it_o be_v thereupon_o most_o common_o that_o the_o clear_n of_o it_o do_v chief_o depend_v be_v therefore_o to_o treat_v of_o so_o weighty_a a_o subject_a as_o that_o which_o now_o offer_v itself_o the_o first_o thing_n we_o shall_v do_v be_v careful_o to_o put_v a_o difference_n betwixt_o jesus_n christ_n himself_o and_o his_o sacrament_n for_o the_o question_n be_v not_o whether_o jesus_n christ_n ought_v to_o be_v worship_v all_o christian_n be_v agree_v upon_o this_o point_n but_o whether_o the_o sacrament_n shall_v be_v adore_v that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o which_o the_o priest_n hold_v in_o his_o hand_n and_o which_o be_v common_o call_v the_o hostie_a and_o the_o sacrament_n for_o it_o appear_v to_o i_o that_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n have_v agree_v this_o to_o be_v the_o true_a state_n of_o the_o question_n 5._o sess_n 13._o c._n 5._o when_o it_o define_v that_o there_o be_v no_o doubt_n to_o be_v make_v but_o all_o the_o servant_n of_o jesus_n christ_n shall_v render_v unto_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n in_o the_o act_n of_o veneration_n the_o worship_n of_o latry_n which_o be_v due_a unto_o the_o true_a god_n it_o must_v then_o in_o the_o first_o place_n be_v acknowledge_v as_o a_o unquestionable_a truth_n that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v a_o object_n true_o adorable_a and_o that_o his_o flesh_n itself_o deserve_v that_o we_o shall_v render_v it_o the_o high_a religious_a worship_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o privilege_n it_o have_v of_o be_v unite_v into_o one_o person_n with_o his_o eternal_a divinity_n when_o therefore_o the_o holy_a father_n speak_v of_o adore_v jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o sacrament_n they_o say_v nothing_o whereunto_o the_o protestant_n do_v not_o acquiesce_v as_o well_o as_o the_o roman_a catholic_n for_o say_v they_o in_o come_v unto_o the_o holy_a table_n one_o can_v meditate_v of_o the_o infinite_a love_n he_o have_v for_o we_o send_v our_o thought_n unto_o mount_n calvary_n to_o consider_v the_o precious_a blood_n which_o he_o there_o shed_v make_v reflection_n upon_o the_o throne_n of_o glory_n where_o he_o be_v sit_v with_o his_o father_n nor_o ever_o so_o little_o cast_v a_o eye_n upon_o that_o ineffable_a goodness_n which_o incline_v he_o to_o communicate_v himself_o unto_o we_o by_o mean_n of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o that_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o faithful_a communicant_a humble_v itself_o in_o his_o presence_n and_o do_v true_o adore_v he_o a_o adoration_n unto_o which_o may_v be_v refer_v what_o be_v say_v by_o origen_n or_o at_o least_o the_o author_n of_o some_o homily_n that_o be_v in_o his_o work_n what_o we_o read_v say_v he_o in_o the_o gospel_n 285._o hom._n 5._o in_o divers_a t._n 2._o p._n 285._o ought_v not_o to_o be_v pass_v over_o by_o we_o as_o a_o thing_n of_o small_a importance_n that_o the_o genturion_n say_v unto_o jesus_n christ_n i_o be_o not_o worthy_a that_o thou_o shall_v enter_v under_o my_o roof_n for_o at_o this_o time_n jesus_n christ_n do_v yet_o enter_v under_o the_o roof_n of_o believer_n by_o two_o figure_n or_o after_o two_o manner_n of_o way_n viz._n when_o holy_a man_n belove_v of_o god_n which_o govern_v the_o church_n enter_v under_o your_o roof_n than_o our_o lord_n do_v enter_v by_o they_o and_o you_o shall_v believe_v that_o you_o receive_v our_o saviour_n when_o also_o you_o receive_v the_o holy_a and_o incorruptible_a food_n the_o bread_n of_o life_n i_o say_v and_o the_o cup_n you_o do_v eat_v and_o drink_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o then_o our_o lord_n do_v enter_v under_o your_o roof_n humble_a yourselves_o therefore_o and_o in_o imitation_n of_o the_o centurion_n say_v lord_z i_o be_o not_o worthy_a that_o thou_o shall_v enter_v under_o my_o roof_n for_o wheresoever_o he_o enter_v unworthy_o he_o there_o enter_v for_o the_o condemnation_n of_o he_o which_o receive_v he_o he_o say_v that_o our_o saviour_n enter_v under_o our_o roof_n by_o his_o sacrament_n after_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o he_o there_o enter_v by_o his_o minister_n and_o that_o we_o shall_v humble_v ourselves_o in_o receive_v as_o well_o his_o servant_n as_o his_o sacrament_n to_o the_o end_n this_o act_n of_o humility_n may_v be_v a_o mark_n of_o the_o adoration_n which_o we_o give_v unto_o he_o which_o have_v institute_v the_o one_o and_o which_o send_v unto_o we_o the_o other_o confess_v that_o we_o be_v not_o worthy_a of_o this_o favour_n st._n ambrose_n and_o st._n austin_n express_v themselves_o so_o full_o that_o the_o reader_n will_v find_v no_o difficulty_n to_o penetrate_v into_o their_o meaning_n for_o see_v here_o what_o be_v say_v by_o the_o first_o 12_o ambros_n de_fw-fr spir._n s._n l._n 3._o c._n 12_o we_o adore_v the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o mystery_n he_o put_v a_o difference_n betwixt_o the_o mystery_n and_o the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o he_o make_v to_o be_v the_o object_n of_o our_o worship_n in_o the_o act_n of_o communicate_v i_o will_v not_o now_o insist_v upon_o the_o manner_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v present_a in_o the_o sacrament_n because_o that_o have_v be_v treat_v of_o at_o large_a in_o the_o second_o part_n i_o only_o produce_v the_o testimony_n of_o ancient_a doctor_n which_o speak_v of_o adore_v our_o saviour_n when_o we_o communicate_v to_o the_o end_n not_o to_o divert_v the_o examination_n we_o be_v to_o make_v of_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n therefore_o we_o will_v join_v unto_o st._n ambrose_n st._n austin_n who_o say_v let_v no_o body_n eat_v the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 98._o in_o psal_n 98._o until_o he_o have_v first_o adore_v he_o how_o say_v some_o be_v it_o possible_a st._n austin_n shall_v teach_v that_o the_o sacrament_n shall_v be_v adore_v see_v he_o so_o formal_o deny_v it_o in_o one_o of_o his_o letter_n for_o speak_v of_o thing_n sensible_a and_o corporeal_a i_o mean_v of_o creature_n whereof_o the_o scripture_n make_v use_v to_o represent_v thing_n spiritual_a and_o heavenly_a he_o say_v that_o they_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v adore_v although_o we_o shall_v draw_v image_n and_o resemblance_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o our_o salvation_n and_o he_o put_v in_o the_o rank_n of_o these_o sign_n which_o we_o shall_v not_o adore_v 6._o ep._n 119._o ad_fw-la januar_fw-la cap._n 6._o the_o water_n and_o oil_n of_o baptism_n the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n without_o say_v any_o thing_n more_o particular_o for_o the_o one_o than_o the_o other_o it_o be_v unto_o jesus_n christ_n that_o he_o desire_v we_o shall_v address_v our_o adoration_n without_o speak_v one_o word_n of_o the_o sacrament_n by_o mean_n whereof_o he_o communicate_v unto_o we_o his_o flesh_n i_o know_v not_o whether_o any_o other_o interpretation_n can_v be_v give_v unto_o the_o word_n of_o s._n chrysostom_n corinth_n homil._n 24._o in_o 1._o ad_fw-la corinth_n you_o do_v not_o only_o see_v the_o same_o body_n which_o be_v see_v by_o the_o wise_a man_n but_o you_o also_o know_v the_o virtue_n and_o all_o the_o dispensation_n of_o it_o and_o be_v not_o ignorant_a of_o the_o thing_n which_o he_o do_v and_o accomplish_v be_v well_o inform_v of_o all_o these_o mystery_n let_v we_o then_o stir_v up_o ourselves_o let_v we_o be_v seize_v with_o astonishment_n and_o let_v we_o testify_v yet_o great_a respect_n than_o be_v show_v by_o the_o wise_a man_n
it_o be_v evident_a that_o this_o respect_n and_o veneration_n have_v reference_n unto_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o wise_a man_n have_v which_o adore_v he_o when_o they_o see_v he_o in_o the_o manger_n at_o bethlehem_n as_o communicant_n adore_v he_o when_o they_o see_v he_o not_o in_o himself_o but_o in_o his_o sacrament_n whereof_o he_o grant_v they_o the_o favour_n to_o participate_v all_o the_o world_n do_v confess_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o any_o more_o visible_a unto_o the_o eye_n of_o man_n since_o his_o ascension_n into_o heaven_n i_o think_v that_o it_o be_v so_o also_o be_v to_o be_v understand_v the_o adoration_n speak_v of_o in_o a_o liturgy_n which_o be_v attribute_v unto_o st._n chrysostom_n but_o can_v be_v his_o the_o author_n be_v much_o young_a than_o he_o there_o be_v some_o also_o which_o attribute_n it_o unto_o john_n the_o second_o call_v the_o mute_n patriarch_n of_o the_o same_o church_n but_o about_o 200_o year_n after_o st._n chrysostom_n and_o yet_o neither_o be_v it_o very_o certain_a that_o it_o be_v of_o this_o john_n to_o conclude_v the_o copy_n be_v very_o different_a for_o in_o that_o among_o the_o work_n of_o st._n chrysostom_n there_o be_v no_o mention_n make_v of_o adore_v but_o once_o when_o the_o gospel_n be_v carry_v and_o when_o it_o be_v lift_v up_o because_o then_o the_o choir_n say_v 9â—3_n tom._n 4._o p._n 9â—3_n come_v let_v we_o worship_n and_o kneel_v down_o before_o jesus_n christ_n except_v that_o the_o priest_n and_o deacon_n bow_v the_o head_n in_o several_a place_n in_o the_o liturgy_n before_o and_o after_o the_o consecration_n and_o that_o the_o people_n be_v once_o warn_v to_o bow_v the_o head_n to_o give_v thanks_o unto_o god_n 7._o in_o liturg_n c._n 7._o cassander_n represent_v another_o unto_o we_o in_o his_o liturgy_n of_o the_o version_n of_o leo_n tuscus_n wherein_o there_o be_v no_o mention_n of_o adoration_n but_o be_v not_o so_o of_o two_o other_o which_o we_o have_v one_o in_o the_o library_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n and_o the_o other_o in_o the_o ritual_a of_o the_o greek_n by_o james_n gore_n of_o the_o order_n of_o preach_a friar_n for_o in_o both_o these_o there_o be_v frequent_a mention_n make_v of_o adore_v it_o be_v true_a these_o sort_n of_o adoration_n be_v there_o practise_v before_o the_o consecration_n and_o after_o which_o plain_o show_v they_o be_v address_v unto_o god_n and_o unto_o jesus_n christ_n because_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n by_o the_o doctrine_n itself_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v not_o to_o be_v adore_v until_o after_o consecration_n the_o thing_n will_v appear_v yet_o plain_o if_o we_o consider_v the_o prayer_n which_o be_v there_o make_v when_o they_o dispose_v themselves_o unto_o the_o communion_n â—1_n tom._n 4._o obser_n clarysâ—st_a p._n 618.8_o 〈◊〉_d pat._n t._n 2._o gree-latiâ—_a p._n â—1_n lord_n jesus_n say_v the_o priest_n behold_v we_o from_o thy_o holy_a habitation_n and_o from_o the_o throne_n of_o thy_o glory_n and_o come_v sanctify_v we_o thou_o who_o be_v in_o the_o heaven_n sit_v with_o thy_o father_n and_o be_v here_o present_a with_o we_o in_o a_o invisible_a manner_n be_v please_v to_o give_v we_o by_o thy_o powerful_a hand_n thy_o pure_a and_o unspotted_a body_n and_o thy_o precious_a blood_n and_o by_o we_o unto_o all_o the_o people_n this_o prayer_n as_o every_o body_n see_v have_v for_o its_o object_n jesus_n christ_n reign_v in_o heaven_n and_o present_a unto_o his_o faithful_a communicant_n by_o his_o eternal_a divinity_n and_o by_o the_o participation_n of_o his_o grace_n beside_o that_o erasmus_n who_o translation_n come_v near_o the_o greek_z then_o that_o which_o be_v in_o the_o library_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n and_o which_o we_o have_v follow_v because_o it_o be_v better_a like_v by_o some_o roman_a catholic_n doctor_n have_v translate_v these_o word_n ibid._n ibid._n be_v please_v by_o thy_o powerful_a hand_n to_o give_v we_o thy_o pure_a and_o immaculate_a body_n and_o thy_o precious_a blood_n in_o like_a manner_n when_o the_o priest_n the_o deacon_n and_o the_o people_n do_v worship_n it_o be_v in_o say_v three_o time_n lord_n or_o as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o ritual_a of_o the_o greek_n o_o god_n have_v mercy_n upon_o i_o who_o be_o a_o sinner_n which_o word_n do_v show_v that_o this_o adoration_n do_v address_v itself_o unto_o god_n only_o who_o be_v therein_o express_o mention_v i_o say_v the_o same_o of_o the_o prayer_n which_o the_o priest_n make_v in_o take_v the_o holy_a bread_n when_o bow_v his_o head_n before_o the_o holy_a table_n he_o say_v i_o confess_v that_o thou_o be_v the_o christ_n 32._o ibid._n p_o 32._o the_o son_n of_o the_o live_a god_n which_o do_v come_v into_o the_o world_n to_o save_v sinner_n whereof_o i_o be_o chief_a etc._n etc._n after_o which_o he_o beseech_v he_o that_o he_o will_v vouchsafe_v to_o enter_v into_o his_o soul_n fill_v with_o passion_n and_o into_o his_o body_n pollute_v with_o sin_n it_o can_v then_o be_v question_v but_o this_o prayer_n have_v reference_n unto_o jesus_n christ_n and_o not_o unto_o the_o sacrament_n which_o can_v enter_v into_o our_o soul_n whereas_o our_o saviour_n do_v therein_o enter_v and_o into_o our_o body_n also_o by_o the_o virtue_n of_o his_o grace_n and_o by_o the_o efficacy_n of_o his_o holy_a spirit_n for_o the_o sanctify_a of_o they_o both_o of_o which_o sanctification_n depend_v their_o salvation_n and_o their_o life_n as_o for_o the_o deacon_n adore_v when_o he_o come_v unto_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o cup_n in_o say_v 8â—3_n ibid_fw-la p._n 8â—3_n i_o come_v unto_o the_o king_n immortal_a it_o can_v admit_v of_o no_o other_o interpretation_n for_o i_o do_v not_o here_o examine_v what_o be_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n upon_o the_o point_n of_o the_o sacrament_n i_o only_o inquire_v what_o the_o ancient_n have_v say_v of_o the_o adoration_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o act_n of_o communicate_v not_o to_o confound_v the_o adoration_n of_o the_o master_n with_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n therefore_o unto_o all_o the_o passage_n which_o have_v be_v allege_v i_o will_v yet_o add_v two_o other_o unto_o which_o if_o i_o mistake_v not_o the_o same_o explication_n ought_v to_o be_v give_v the_o first_o be_v take_v from_o a_o fragment_n of_o the_o life_n of_o luke_n the_o anchorite_n who_o live_v in_o the_o x._o century_n wherein_o be_v read_v these_o word_n you_o shall_v sing_v psalm_n which_o be_v suitable_a unto_o this_o mystery_n 986._o in_o auctar_n francis_n combef_n t._n 2._o p._n 986._o and_o according_a to_o the_o greek_a typical_a psalm_n and_o which_o do_v represent_v it_o or_o the_o hymn_n call_v trysagion_n with_o the_o symbol_n of_o the_o creed_n than_o you_o shall_v three_o time_n bow_v the_o knee_n and_o join_v the_o hand_n you_o shall_v with_o the_o mouth_n participate_v of_o the_o precious_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n our_o god_n it_o be_v easy_a to_o see_v that_o these_o three_o genuflection_n have_v relation_n unto_o he_o to_o who_o the_o trysagion_n be_v sing_v that_o be_v to_o say_v unto_o god_n the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n of_o who_o they_o beg_v grace_n to_o communicate_v worthy_o i_o place_n in_o the_o same_o rank_n the_o history_n of_o st._n theoctista_n who_o have_v live_v 35_o year_n in_o a_o wilderness_n in_o the_o isle_n of_o paros_n desire_v a_o huntsman_n who_o she_o meet_v by_o accident_n that_o he_o will_v the_o year_n follow_v bring_v she_o the_o sacrament_n 13._o apud_fw-la metaphra_v in_o vit_fw-fr s._n theoctist_n c._n 13._o which_o the_o huntsman_n have_v do_v the_o saint_n cast_v herself_o upon_o the_o ground_n receive_v the_o divine_a gift_n and_o wet_v the_o ground_n with_o her_o tear_n she_o say_v lord_z now_o let_v thy_o servant_n depart_v in_o peace_n because_o my_o eye_n have_v see_v the_o saviour_n which_o thou_o have_v give_v we_o or_o as_o cardinal_z du_fw-fr perron_n have_v translate_v because_o my_o eye_n have_v see_v thy_o healthiness_n after_o what_o way_n soever_o these_o word_n be_v take_v nothing_o else_o can_v lawful_o be_v gather_v but_o that_o this_o maid_n be_v transport_v with_o a_o holy_a joy_n in_o that_o god_n be_v please_v to_o give_v she_o the_o benefit_n of_o participate_v of_o this_o divine_a mystery_n of_o the_o enjoyment_n whereof_o she_o have_v be_v so_o long_o deprive_v she_o profound_o humble_v herself_o in_o his_o presence_n in_o render_v thanks_o for_o procure_v she_o so_o great_a a_o benefit_n and_o so_o sweet_a and_o solid_a a_o consolation_n not_o to_o speak_v of_o cardinal_n baronius_n his_o often_o undervalue_v metaphrastus_fw-la who_o relate_v the_o life_n of_o this_o saint_n but_o beside_o this_o first_o consideration_n we_o must_v make_v a_o second_o which_o
be_v no_o less_o important_a to_o the_o clear_n of_o the_o matter_n whereof_o we_o treat_v it_o concern_v the_o greek_a verb_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o do_v not_o bare_o signify_v to_o adore_v but_o also_o venerate_a and_o respect_n the_o roman_a catholic_n and_o the_o protestant_n do_v confess_v it_o so_o yet_o that_o do_v not_o hinder_v but_o that_o we_o will_v produce_v some_o instance_n of_o the_o latter_a signification_n because_o the_o former_a find_v no_o obstruction_n 27._o 1_o lib._n 1._o ep_v 136._o &_o lib._n 4._o ep_n 27._o isidor_n of_o damicta_n speak_v in_o this_o sense_n of_o the_o adorable_a gospel_n a_o term_n which_o he_o use_v again_o in_o speak_v of_o the_o sepulchre_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o he_o call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o the_o e._n 2_o tom._n 4._o council_n pag._n 107._o e._n clergy_n of_o apame_n in_o the_o low_a syria_n speak_v of_o temple_n in_o general_a in_o the_o 5_o action_n of_o the_o synod_n hold_v at_o constantinople_n under_o agapetus_n and_o under_o menna_n appli_v also_o unto_o they_o the_o term_n now_o in_o question_n as_o also_o the_o emperor_n 6._o 3_o novel_a 6._o justinian_n do_v unto_o baptism_n 6._o 4_o homil._n 4._o de_fw-fr ascens_fw-la chr._n tom_n 6._o st._n chrysostom_n unto_o the_o feast_n of_o easter_n 439._o 5_o homil._n 49._o in_o matt._n p._n 439._o and_o unto_o the_o person_n of_o john_n baptist_n it_o be_v also_o in_o the_o same_o signification_n this_o word_n must_v be_v take_v when_o it_o be_v apply_v unto_o emperor_n and_o empress_n which_o be_v sometime_o call_v adorable_a that_o be_v worthy_a of_o respect_n and_o veneration_n as_o even_o in_o the_o act_n of_o the_o 28.29_o 6_o part._n 1._o pag._n 26.27_o tom_fw-mi 3._o council_n &_o p._n 28.29_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n and_o even_o there_o also_o be_v mention_v make_v of_o the_o 26.27_o 7_o ibid._n p._n 26.27_o adorable_a altar_n and_o of_o the_o adoration_n of_o venerable_a place_n and_o so_o in_o a_o infinite_a number_n of_o place_n which_o need_v not_o be_v recite_v this_o word_n then_o have_v divers_a signification_n it_o be_v but_o just_a and_o right_a when_o it_o be_v find_v in_o discourse_n to_o explain_v it_o according_a to_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o subject_n then_o in_o hand_n for_o example_n if_o there_o be_v mention_n of_o the_o three_o person_n of_o the_o bless_a trinity_n it_o must_v necessary_o be_v translate_v by_o that_o of_o adore_v because_o the_o father_n the_o son_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v object_n worthy_a of_o our_o adoration_n but_o if_o thing_n true_o sacred_a and_o religious_a be_v speak_v of_o but_o yet_o nevertheless_o be_v not_o to_o speak_v in_o a_o proper_a sense_n adorable_a it_o be_v to_o be_v translate_v by_o venerate_v and_o respect_v for_o by_o this_o mean_v it_o will_v be_v easy_a to_o resolve_v and_o clear_v all_o the_o difficulty_n which_o seem_v to_o entangle_v this_o matter_n according_a unto_o which_o if_o any_o of_o the_o ancient_n treat_v of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n make_v use_n of_o the_o term_n which_o we_o examine_v it_o will_v not_o be_v difficult_a unto_o we_o to_o understand_v that_o his_o design_n be_v not_o that_o we_o shall_v adore_v they_o but_o only_o that_o we_o shall_v venerate_v they_o and_o that_o we_o shall_v respect_v they_o as_o sacrament_n which_o jesus_n christ_n have_v institute_v for_o the_o save_n of_o our_o soul_n especial_o if_o this_o writer_n do_v formal_o declare_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n do_v not_o change_v their_o substance_n by_o consecration_n in_o act_v by_o this_o principle_n we_o need_v only_o hear_v theodoret_n to_o understand_v what_o he_o mean_v to_o say_v unto_o we_o â—5_n dialog_n â—_o p._n â—5_n the_o mystical_a symbol_n say_v he_o do_v not_o change_v their_o own_o nature_n after_o consecration_n but_o they_o remain_v in_o their_o former_a substance_n in_o their_o first_o figure_n and_o in_o their_o first_o shape_n they_o be_v visible_a and_o palpable_a such_o as_o they_o be_v before_o but_o it_o be_v conceive_v by_o the_o understanding_n that_o they_o be_v what_o they_o have_v be_v make_v and_o they_o be_v believe_v and_o venerate_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d as_o be_v what_o they_o be_v believe_v to_o be_v theodoret_n do_v positive_o testify_v that_o the_o consecration_n do_v not_o take_v from_o the_o symbol_n of_o the_o eucharist_n their_o substance_n their_o form_n nor_o their_o figure_n beside_o he_o assure_v in_o the_o same_o place_n that_o they_o be_v image_n and_o mystical_a symbol_n whereof_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v the_o truth_n and_o the_o original_a and_o elsewhere_o he_o say_v 1._o dialog_n 1._o that_o our_o saviour_n have_v honour_v the_o visible_a symbol_n with_o call_v they_o by_o the_o name_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n not_o by_o change_v their_o nature_n but_o in_o add_v grace_n unto_o nature_n after_o declaration_n so_o formal_a and_o positive_a say_v some_o the_o greek_a word_n can_v be_v translate_v by_o adore_v but_o by_o venerate_a else_o it_o must_v be_v say_v that_o theodoret_n be_v fall_v into_o the_o high_a excess_n of_o folly_n to_o adore_v what_o he_o confess_v be_v but_o bread_n in_o its_o proper_a nature_n and_o substance_n but_o because_o we_o be_v oblige_v to_o judge_v more_o favourable_o of_o he_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d must_v be_v translate_v be_v venerate_v be_v respect_v and_o not_o be_v adore_v they_o also_o think_v the_o reader_n will_v be_v very_o much_o confirm_v in_o this_o opinion_n if_o these_o other_o word_n of_o this_o author_n be_v consider_v write_v in_o another_o dialogue_n against_o the_o eutychean_a heretic_n and_o speak_v thus_o unto_o they_o 127._o dialog_n 3._o p._n 127._o if_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n seem_v a_o vile_a thing_n unto_o you_o and_o inconsiderable_a how_o be_v it_o that_o you_o do_v nevertheless_o esteem_v his_o figure_n to_o be_v venerable_a and_o save_a for_o how_o can_v a_o original_a who_o type_n be_v venerable_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o worthy_a of_o honour_n be_v itself_o vile_a and_o despicable_a they_o observe_v that_o these_o word_n do_v also_o manifest_o show_v that_o there_o be_v not_o here_o mean_v a_o true_a and_o proper_a adoration_n but_o a_o veneration_n honour_n and_o respect_n such_o as_o be_v due_a unto_o holy_a and_o sacred_a thing_n and_o that_o he_o speak_v also_o of_o venerate_v the_o symbol_n in_o the_o nature_n of_o figure_n which_o he_o distinguish_v from_o the_o archtype_n and_o from_o the_o original_a a_o opposition_n which_o justify_v that_o the_o word_n of_o theodoret_n can_v at_o all_o be_v understand_v neither_o here_o nor_o in_o the_o former_a testimony_n of_o a_o relative_a adoration_n such_o as_o some_o do_v ground_n in_o relation_n to_o image_n as_o if_o this_o ancient_a doctor_n do_v teach_v a_o real_a adoration_n of_o the_o symbol_n of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o so_o as_o it_o terminate_v in_o jesus_n christ_n instead_o of_o terminate_n in_o the_o symbol_n themselves_o and_o in_o fine_a there_o be_v learned_a man_n among_o the_o latin_n which_o do_v so_o explain_v themselves_o but_o some_o other_o do_v think_v that_o this_o explication_n do_v require_v to_o be_v make_v more_o plain_a for_o say_v they_o if_o it_o be_v only_o mean_v that_o in_o communicate_v we_o shall_v adore_v jesus_n christ_n prostrate_v and_o as_o it_o may_v be_v say_v become_v vile_a in_o his_o sight_n as_o we_o do_v with_o reverence_n take_v his_o sacrament_n there_o be_v no_o christian_a but_o will_v agree_v thereunto_o although_o it_o be_v not_o as_o they_o think_v the_o meaning_n of_o theodoret_n but_o if_o they_o intend_v this_o relative_a adoration_n shall_v so_o terminate_v in_o jesus_n christ_n as_o that_o the_o symbol_n shall_v also_o have_v their_o part_n it_o be_v to_o establish_v the_o quite_o contrary_a of_o what_o be_v say_v by_o theodoret_n who_o leave_v only_o a_o respect_n and_o veneration_n to_o be_v give_v unto_o the_o sacrament_n and_o what_o they_o say_v of_o theodoret_n they_o say_v in_o like_a manner_n of_o all_o other_o which_o have_v speak_v of_o the_o adorable_a mystery_n of_o the_o adorable_a communion_n and_o also_o of_o adore_v the_o heavenly_a gift_n for_o they_o think_v 22._o contr._n hermog_n c._n 22._o that_o because_o one_o expression_n be_v use_v that_o therefore_o the_o same_o interpretation_n must_v be_v give_v as_o when_o tertullian_n say_v i_o adore_v the_o fullness_n of_o the_o scripture_n that_o be_v to_o say_v i_o reverence_v and_o admire_v it_o i_o have_v a_o veneration_n and_o respect_n for_o it_o and_o st._n basil_n of_o seleucia_n hom_n 1_o orat._n 30._o in_o illad_n faciam_fw-la vos_fw-la piscat_fw-la hom_n that_o rome_n vail_v her_o diadem_n adore_v the_o preach_n of_o the_o cross_n 81._o 2_o tom._n 3._o bibl._n pat._n p._n
confess_v that_o they_o very_o ill_o instruct_v the_o people_n which_o god_n have_v commit_v unto_o their_o charge_n if_o the_o sacrament_n be_v a_o subject_a to_o be_v adore_v because_o all_o these_o plain_a and_o formal_a expression_n serve_v only_o to_o estrange_v the_o mind_n from_o the_o idea_n of_o this_o sovereign_a worship_n of_o religion_n in_o make_v they_o conclude_v it_o be_v nothing_o but_o bread_n and_o wine_n in_o regard_n of_o their_o nature_n but_o otherwise_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o what_o confirm_v they_o the_o more_o in_o this_o thought_n be_v that_o the_o father_n never_o warn_v they_o to_o take_v their_o word_n figurative_o when_o they_o say_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v bread_n and_o wine_n but_o when_o they_o call_v it_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o use_v many_o precaution_n as_o have_v be_v show_v in_o the_o three_o chapter_n say_v that_o almost_o all_o do_v call_v the_o sacrament_n his_o body_n that_o our_o saviour_n have_v honour_v the_o symbol_n with_o the_o name_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n that_o they_o be_v his_o body_n and_o blood_n not_o simple_o and_o absolute_o but_o after_o some_o sort_n be_v so_o call_v by_o reason_n of_o the_o resemblance_n because_o they_o be_v the_o sacrament_n the_o sign_n the_o figure_n the_o memorial_n of_o his_o person_n and_o death_n and_o that_o they_o be_v in_o the_o stead_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n what_o need_v all_o these_o limitation_n and_o illustration_n if_o their_o design_n have_v be_v that_o the_o people_n shall_v have_v adore_v the_o eucharist_n for_o you_o will_v say_v that_o they_o seem_v to_o be_v afraid_a that_o they_o shall_v take_v it_o for_o a_o object_n worthy_a of_o this_o worship_n and_o homage_n so_o much_o care_n be_v take_v by_o they_o to_o make_v they_o comprehend_v what_o sense_n they_o shall_v give_v unto_o their_o word_n when_o they_o say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n a_o precaution_n absolute_o inconsistent_a with_o the_o intention_n and_o thought_n of_o inspire_v unto_o they_o the_o doctrine_n of_o adoration_n this_o be_v the_o reason_n of_o those_o which_o admit_v not_o of_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o if_o from_o the_o consideration_n of_o the_o word_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n we_o pass_v unto_o that_o of_o several_a thing_n which_o be_v practise_v by_o the_o ancient_a church_n in_o regard_n of_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n and_o which_o have_v be_v examine_v by_o we_o in_o the_o first_o part_n we_o may_v draw_v inference_n by_o the_o help_n whereof_o we_o shall_v the_o easy_o discover_v the_o truth_n of_o what_o we_o do_v examine_v for_o example_n the_o christian_n for_o several_a age_n make_v use_v of_o glass_n chalice_n in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n they_o give_v the_o sacrament_n for_o a_o long_a time_n unto_o young_a child_n although_o very_o uncapable_a of_o the_o act_n of_o adoration_n they_o oblige_v communicants_a to_o receive_v it_o in_o their_o hand_n they_o permit_v they_o to_o carry_v it_o home_o along_o with_o they_o unto_o their_o house_n and_o to_o keep_v it_o as_o long_o as_o they_o please_v even_o to_o carry_v it_o along_o with_o they_o in_o their_o travel_n without_o ever_o find_v that_o they_o give_v it_o any_o particular_a worship_n whilst_o they_o keep_v it_o lock_v in_o their_o chest_n or_o closet_n they_o send_v it_o unto_o the_o absent_a and_o unto_o the_o sick_a without_o any_o ceremony_n not_o only_o by_o priest_n and_o deacon_n but_o even_o by_o lay-person_n by_o man_n woman_n and_o young_a boy_n bishop_n for_o above_o three_o century_n send_v it_o unto_o each_o other_o in_o token_n of_o love_n and_o communion_n without_o any_o noise_n or_o give_v it_o any_o homage_n or_o honour_n by_o the_o way_n and_o without_o the_o people_n assemble_v in_o the_o way_n by_o which_o it_o pass_v to_o receive_v it_o as_o a_o object_n of_o their_o service_n and_o adoration_n they_o also_o sometime_o communicate_v without_o any_o scruple_n of_o conscience_n after_o dinner_n or_o supper_n and_o so_o mingle_v the_o eucharist_n with_o their_o other_o food_n be_v not_o this_o to_o answer_v very_o ill_a unto_o the_o sovereign_a respect_n which_o one_o shall_v have_v for_o a_o divinity_n one_o adore_v to_o mingle_v it_o in_o the_o same_o stomach_n with_o ordinary_a food_n and_o to_o communicate_v stand_v as_o they_o do_v but_o beside_o all_o these_o custom_n observe_v in_o the_o ancient_a church_n see_v here_o other_o also_o observe_v by_o they_o and_o which_o have_v be_v consider_v by_o we_o in_o treat_v of_o the_o exterior_a form_n of_o celebration_n in_o some_o place_n what_o be_v leave_v of_o the_o eucharist_n after_o consecration_n be_v burn_v in_o the_o fire_n in_o other_o place_n it_o be_v eat_v by_o little_a child_n which_o be_v send_v for_o from_o school_n the_o sacrament_n be_v employ_v to_o make_v plaster_n it_o be_v bury_v with_o the_o dead_a and_o sometime_o ink_n be_v mingle_v with_o the_o consecrate_a wine_n and_o then_o they_o dip_v their_o pen_n in_o these_o two_o mix_a liquor_n can_v it_o be_v imagine_v say_v the_o protestant_n that_o christian_n so_o zealous_a as_o they_o be_v shall_v adore_v the_o sacrament_n see_v it_o be_v employ_v by_o they_o unto_o use_n so_o far_o distant_a from_o this_o adoration_n and_o so_o contrary_a unto_o the_o worship_n which_o be_v due_a unto_o god_n all_o these_o custom_n can_v they_o consist_v with_o a_o worship_n of_o this_o nature_n and_o with_o this_o sovereign_a respect_n which_o be_v due_a only_a unto_o the_o sole_a object_n of_o our_o devotion_n and_o of_o our_o religion_n let_v the_o reader_n judge_n and_o the_o better_a to_o judge_v hereof_o let_v he_o compare_v the_o conduct_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n in_o this_o particular_a with_o that_o of_o the_o latin_a church_n since_o the_o xi_o century_n for_o these_o kind_n of_o opposition_n do_v not_o a_o little_a contribute_v unto_o the_o illustrate_v the_o matter_n now_o in_o question_n practice_n so_o different_a upon_o the_o same_o subject_n not_o proceed_v but_o from_o divers_a principle_n nor_o such_o various_a effect_n but_o from_o as_o different_a cause_n i_o ought_v not_o to_o pass_v in_o silence_n the_o custom_n of_o this_o same_o church_n in_o turn_v out_o of_o the_o assembly_n all_o those_o that_o can_v not_o or_o will_v not_o communicate_v i_o speak_v of_o the_o catechumeny_n the_o energumeny_n and_o the_o penitent_n which_o can_v not_o be_v admit_v unto_o the_o participation_n of_o this_o divine_a sacrament_n and_o of_o those_o among_o believer_n which_o voluntary_o deprive_v themselves_o of_o it_o for_o it_o be_v most_o certain_a that_o all_o those_o which_o remain_v in_o the_o assembly_n do_v communicate_v both_o great_a and_o small_a as_o have_v be_v show_v in_o the_o first_o part_n of_o this_o book_n and_o nevertheless_o if_o beside_o the_o use_n of_o the_o communion_n for_o which_o they_o confess_v the_o eucharist_n have_v be_v institute_v they_o believe_v that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v a_o object_n of_o adoration_n what_o do_v they_o mean_v in_o forbid_v those_o people_n which_o be_v not_o in_o a_o state_n of_o communicate_v the_o act_n of_o piety_n and_o christian_a humility_n a_o thing_n so_o much_o the_o more_o strange_a that_o the_o holy_a father_n believe_v for_o certain_a that_o prayer_n make_v unto_o god_n at_o the_o time_n of_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n be_v more_o efficacious_a than_o those_o make_v unto_o he_o at_o other_o time_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o commemoration_n which_o be_v there_o make_v of_o the_o death_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o who_o name_n and_o for_o who_o merit_n we_o pray_v unto_o he_o by_o what_o principle_n and_o motive_n be_v they_o deprive_v of_o the_o fruit_n and_o comfort_n which_o they_o may_v receive_v from_o the_o homage_n which_o they_o will_v have_v give_v unto_o god_n at_o that_o bless_a moment_n the_o sinner_n address_v himself_o unto_o the_o object_n of_o this_o worship_n and_o adoration_n i_o mean_v unto_o the_o sacrament_n will_v have_v pray_v unto_o it_o with_o a_o flood_n of_o tear_n and_o with_o sincere_a mark_n of_o his_o repentance_n and_o contrition_n to_o grant_v he_o pardon_v of_o his_o sin_n and_o to_o seal_v the_o absolution_n of_o they_o unto_o his_o soul_n the_o energumeny_n will_v have_v implore_v the_o assistance_n of_o his_o holy_a spirit_n for_o his_o deliverance_n from_o the_o slavery_n of_o the_o devil_n the_o catechumeny_n will_v have_v present_v unto_o he_o his_o prayer_n for_o the_o augmentation_n of_o his_o knowledge_n and_o to_o be_v ever_o long_o honour_v by_o be_v baptise_a into_o his_o church_n and_o then_o afterward_o to_o be_v admit_v unto_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n and_o in_o fine_a the_o believer_n in_o the_o sense_n of_o his_o unworthiness_n will_v
for_o jesus_n christ_n come_v from_o heaven_n whereas_o according_a to_o the_o word_n 17._o id._n contra_fw-la arr._n etc._n etc._n l._n 2._o c._n 17._o we_o believe_v that_o he_o be_v present_a with_o we_o on_o earth_n and_o again_o explain_v these_o word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n unto_o his_o apostle_n i_o go_v unto_o my_o father_n he_o speak_v certain_o say_v he_o of_o the_o human_a nature_n which_o he_o have_v take_v in_o regard_n whereof_o he_o be_v to_o go_v to_o his_o father_n from_o whence_o he_o be_v to_o come_v to_o judge_n the_o quick_a and_o the_o dead_a but_o as_o for_o his_o divinity_n which_o fill_v all_o thing_n and_o which_o be_v comprehend_v in_o no_o space_n as_o it_o leave_v no_o place_n so_o neither_o go_v it_o to_o any_o place_n 9_o bed_n hemil._n 3._o aestiv_n de_fw-fr temp_n feria_fw-la 6._o pasâ—h_o id._n in_o joan._n cap._n 9_o venerable_a bede_n in_o the_o eight_o century_n be_v no_o less_o positive_a herein_o than_o other_o for_o he_o assure_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v receive_v into_o heaven_n as_o to_o his_o humanity_n which_o he_o take_v from_o the_o earth_n and_o that_o he_o remain_v with_o the_o saint_n upon_o earth_n by_o his_o divinity_n which_o equal_o fill_v heaven_n and_o earth_n and_o upon_o these_o word_n behold_v i_o be_o with_o you_o always_o until_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n confess_v id._n in_o marc._n c._n 13._o &_o hom._n 4._o the_o confess_v he_o say_v he_o that_o be_v then_o in_o the_o world_n by_o his_o bodily_a presence_n be_v now_o every_o where_o present_a by_o his_o divity_n and_o elsewhere_o he_o say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n ascend_v triumphant_o unto_o his_o father_n after_o his_o resurrection_n jubilit_fw-la id._n homil._n aestiv_o de_fw-fr temp_n dem._n jubilit_fw-la have_v leave_v the_o church_n in_o regard_n of_o his_o bodily_a presence_n the_o which_o nevertheless_o he_o never_o for_o sook_v as_o to_o the_o protection_n of_o his_o divine_a presence_n continue_v with_o she_o unto_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o explain_v these_o word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n unto_o his_o apostle_n you_o shall_v see_v i_o a_o little_a while_n because_o i_o go_v to_o my_o father_n etc._n etc._n it_o be_v say_v he_o as_o if_o he_o have_v plain_o say_v the_o reason_n that_o you_o see_v i_o a_o little_a while_n after_o i_o be_o rise_v from_o the_o dead_a cantate_fw-la id._n domin_n cantate_fw-la be_v because_o i_o be_o not_o to_o tarry_v always_o upon_o earth_n in_o respect_n of_o my_o body_n but_o i_o must_v go_v into_o heaven_n in_o regard_n of_o the_o human_a nature_n which_o i_o have_v take_v and_o again_o when_o i_o be_o ascend_v into_o heaven_n jucunditatis_fw-la id._n dom_fw-la vocem_fw-la jucunditatis_fw-la you_o shall_v not_o see_v i_o such_o as_o you_o be_v wont_a to_o see_v i_o now_o environ_v with_o mortal_a and_o corruptible_a flesh_n but_o you_o shall_v see_v i_o come_v with_o glory_n to_o judge_v the_o world_n and_o appear_v to_o the_o saint_n after_o judgement_n with_o great_a majesty_n ibid._n id._n hom._n hyem_fw-la de_fw-fr temp_n dom._n 3._o post_v epiphan_n id._n in_o festiv_n pentecostes_fw-la id._n ibid._n he_o himself_o again_o testify_v that_o he_o have_v leave_v the_o world_n and_o be_v go_v to_o the_o father_n because_o he_o have_v withdraw_v from_o the_o sight_n of_o those_o which_o love_v the_o world_n that_o which_o they_o have_v see_v and_o have_v carry_v by_o his_o ascension_n unto_o the_o invisible_a thing_n the_o human_a nature_n which_o he_o have_v assume_v he_o say_v far_a we_o among_o the_o gentile_n which_o have_v believe_v can_v ourselves_o go_v unto_o the_o lord_n who_o we_o can_v now_o see_v in_o the_o flesh_n but_o those_o among_o we_o which_o confess_v the_o frailty_n of_o our_o servitude_n we_o shall_v now_o draw_v near_o by_o faith_n unto_o he_o which_o be_v sit_v down_o on_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o the_o father_n 28._o in_o st._n matth._n c._n 28._o in_o fine_a he_o declare_v that_o the_o lord_n ascend_v into_o heaven_n after_o his_o resurrection_n have_v leave_v the_o apostle_n as_o to_o the_o presence_n of_o his_o body_n but_o that_o he_o never_o leave_v they_o as_o to_o the_o presence_n of_o his_o divine_a majesty_n that_o we_o have_v for_o a_o comforter_n jesus_n christ_n our_o lord_n who_o though_o we_o can_v see_v bodily_a yet_o we_o have_v contain_v in_o the_o evangelist_n all_o that_o he_o do_v and_o say_v during_o the_o time_n that_o he_o be_v in_o the_o flesh_n this_o same_o language_n be_v use_v in_o the_o ixth_o century_n as_o shall_v be_v see_v afterward_o and_o we_o shall_v also_o make_v one_o of_o the_o prelate_n of_o the_o gallican_n church_n despose_v in_o the_o xiith_o century_n to_o learn_v from_o his_o mouth_n that_o it_o waâ—_n not_o then_o forget_v in_o our_o france_n but_o in_o the_o mean_a while_o it_o will_v not_o be_v amiss_o to_o observe_v that_o according_a to_o the_o belief_n which_o we_o have_v establish_v the_o holy_a father_n have_v only_o take_v notice_n of_o two_o come_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o one_o attend_v with_o shame_n and_o ignominy_n the_o other_o with_o glory_n and_o majesty_n but_o both_o visible_a without_o ever_o tell_v we_o that_o there_o be_v a_o three_o which_o hold_v the_o middle_a betwixt_o both_o whereby_o christ_n descend_v daily_o upon_o the_o earth_n on_o the_o contrary_a the_o protestant_n affirm_v that_o tertullian_n declare_v the_o nature_n of_o a_o true_a descent_n in_o a_o manner_n which_o show_v as_o they_o say_v that_o neither_o he_o nor_o the_o church_n in_o his_o time_n believe_v that_o a_o body_n can_v descend_v from_o one_o place_n to_o another_o without_o be_v see_v 7._o phantom_n tertull._n contra_fw-la marc._n l._n 4._o c._n 7._o for_o say_v he_o write_v against_o the_o ghost_n of_o martion_n when_o it_o be_v make_v it_o be_v see_v the_o eye_n perceive_v it_o it_o be_v do_v gradual_o and_o so_o it_o require_v to_o ask_v in_o what_o posture_n with_o what_o retinue_n be_v it_o with_o violence_n or_o moderate_o or_o also_o in_o what_o hour_n of_o the_o day_n or_o night_n it_o come_v down_o moreover_o who_o see_v it_o come_v down_o who_o give_v a_o account_n of_o it_o who_o affirm_v it_o and_o again_o say_v he_o be_v it_o a_o thing_n which_o be_v not_o easy_o to_o be_v believe_v when_o it_o be_v affirm_v i_o declare_v say_v the_o protestant_n that_o i_o can_v never_o adjust_a this_o declaration_n of_o tertullian_n with_o the_o invisible_a descent_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o a_o infinite_a number_n of_o place_n and_o that_o i_o shall_v be_v oblige_v unto_o those_o which_o will_v help_v i_o to_o the_o mean_n to_o do_v it_o for_o if_o what_o the_o latin_n teach_v be_v true_a that_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n descend_v every_o day_n upon_o the_o communion-table_n in_o a_o invisible_a manner_n i_o must_v be_v oblige_v to_o accuse_v tertullian_n not_o only_o of_o negligence_n but_o also_o of_o stupidity_n to_o have_v speak_v so_o absolute_o and_o without_o except_v what_o happen_v in_o the_o eucharist_n although_o i_o have_v otherwise_o a_o singular_a esteem_n for_o his_o great_a wisdom_n and_o learning_n but_o on_o the_o other_o hand_n see_v tertullian_n be_v agree_v with_o the_o other_o doctor_n of_o the_o church_n and_o that_o he_o say_v nothing_o contrary_a to_o their_o testimony_n wherein_o they_o constant_o oppose_v the_o presence_n of_o the_o divine_a nature_n of_o our_o lord_n unto_o that_o of_o his_o human_a nature_n the_o presence_n whereof_o they_o formal_o deny_v upon_o earth_n i_o can_v forbear_v say_v he_o to_o conclude_v that_o they_o have_v own_v but_o one_o sole_a presence_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n i_o mean_v one_o visible_a presence_n and_o that_o the_o invisible_a presence_n of_o that_o holy_a body_n never_o enter_v into_o their_o thought_n in_o fine_a say_v they_o it_o be_v whereunto_o amount_v all_o the_o declaration_n which_o hitherto_o have_v be_v make_v and_o whereunto_o we_o may_v also_o add_v these_o excellent_a word_n of_o st._n austin_n 46._o aug._n in_o joan._n tract_n 50._o iâ—_n in_o ps_n 46._o he_o be_v go_v and_o he_o be_v present_a he_o be_v return_v and_o he_o depart_v not_o from_o we_o for_o he_o carry_v his_o body_n unto_o heaven_n but_o he_o withdraw_v not_o his_o majesty_n from_o the_o earth_n and_o these_o he_o take_v away_o his_o body_n from_o our_o sight_n but_o as_o god_n he_o depart_v not_o from_o your_o heart_n contemplate_v he_o ascend_v believe_v in_o he_o absent_a expect_v he_o as_o to_o come_v but_o feel_v he_o always_o present_a by_o his_o secret_a mercy_n from_o hence_o do_v proceed_v sundry_a doctrine_n that_o if_o i_o mistake_v not_o deserve_v to_o be_v consider_v in_o the_o first_o place_n when_o the_o holy_a father_n make_v a_o difference_n betwixt_o the_o corporal_a presence_n
may_v happen_v in_o go_v about_o to_o adjust_a some_o ancient_a expression_n with_o his_o new_a opinion_n to_o make_v his_o disguise_n succeed_v the_o better_a he_o proceed_v by_o way_n of_o explication_n it_o shall_v suffice_v to_o say_v that_o it_o seem_v it_o may_v be_v so_o gather_v from_o the_o word_n of_o his_o letter_n unto_o frudegard_n although_o say_v he_o i_o have_v write_v nothing_o in_o this_o book_n 1â—25_n pasch_fw-mi ep_v ad_fw-la frude_n p._n 1â—25_n which_o i_o have_v dedicate_v unto_o a_o certain_a young_a man_n which_o may_v be_v worthy_a the_o reader_n nevertheless_o as_o i_o be_o inform_v i_o have_v excite_v several_a person_n to_o the_o understanding_n of_o this_o mystery_n thence_o it_o be_v that_o in_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n he_o speak_v of_o his_o explication_n as_o of_o a_o admirable_a thing_n and_o whereof_o sufficient_a heed_n have_v not_o yet_o be_v take_v 1._o id_fw-la de_fw-la corp_n &_o sing_v dom._n c._n 1._o to_o the_o end_n say_v he_o i_o may_v yet_o say_v something_o more_o admirable_a but_o the_o chief_a be_v to_o know_v wherein_o his_o opinion_n do_v consist_v those_o that_o will_v a_o little_a consider_v his_o write_n may_v observe_v he_o teach_v that_o what_o be_v receive_v in_o the_o sacrament_n be_v the_o same_o flesh_n of_o that_o which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n ibid._n id_fw-la ibid._n and_o which_o suffer_v death_n for_o we_o although_o say_v he_o the_o figure_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n do_v remain_v yet_o you_o must_v absolute_o believe_v that_o after_o consecration_n it_o be_v nothing_o but_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o which_o reason_n the_o truth_n itself_o say_v unto_o his_o disciple_n it_o be_v my_o flesh_n for_o the_o life_n of_o the_o world_n and_o to_o say_v something_o more_o admirable_a it_o be_v no_o other_o flesh_n but_o that_o which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n that_o suffer_v upon_o the_o cross_n and_o which_o be_v raise_v out_o of_o the_o sepulchre_n so_o it_o be_v that_o he_o explain_v himself_o also_o again_o in_o the_o four_o chapter_n of_o the_o same_o book_n and_o several_a time_n in_o his_o letter_n unto_o frudegard_n it_o be_v the_o testimony_n that_o a_o anonymus_fw-la author_n give_v we_o which_o father_n cellot_n have_v publish_v 7._o aut_fw-la anonym_n l._n de_fw-fr euchar._n apud_fw-la cellot_n in_o append_v histor_n gostech_n open_fw-mi 7._o and_o which_o be_v one_o of_o his_o adherent_n paschas_fw-la say_v he_o establish_v under_o the_o name_n of_o st._n ambrose_n that_o what_o be_v receive_v at_o the_o altar_n be_v no_o other_o flesh_n than_o that_o bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n which_o suffer_v on_o the_o cross_n which_o be_v raise_v out_o of_o the_o grave_a and_o be_v at_o present_a offer_v for_o the_o life_n of_o the_o world_n against_o which_o rabanus_n in_o his_o letter_n to_o the_o abbot_n egilon_n sufficient_o do_v argue_v in_o fine_a we_o shall_v be_v inform_v by_o rabanus_n and_o by_o ratramn_o that_o it_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la and_o that_o nothing_o shall_v be_v want_v to_o the_o establish_n of_o his_o opinion_n he_o write_v two_o book_n of_o the_o virgin_n be_v deliver_v of_o child_n which_o book_n have_v always_o go_v in_o the_o name_n of_o ildefon_n archbishop_n of_o toledo_n ratiam_fw-la t._n 1._o spicileg_n praes_fw-la ad_fw-la ratiam_fw-la and_o be_v at_o this_o time_n under_o that_o name_n in_o the_o last_o edition_n of_o the_o library_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n but_o dom_n luke_n d'achery_n a_o benedictine_n friar_n have_v inform_v we_o by_o the_o help_n of_o manuscript_n that_o paschas_fw-la be_v the_o true_a author_n of_o they_o in_o these_o two_o book_n he_o teach_v that_o the_o bless_a virgin_n be_v deliver_v after_o a_o extraordinary_a and_o miraculous_a manner_n and_o that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o bear_v after_o the_o common_a course_n of_o nature_n but_o that_o he_o come_v out_o of_o the_o womb_n of_o this_o bless_a maid_n without_o any_o open_n and_o not_o as_o tertullian_n say_v in_o some_o of_o his_o write_n lege_fw-la patefacti_fw-la corporis_fw-la but_o as_o bertram_z or_o ratramn_v refute_v the_o ground_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o paschas_fw-la so_o he_o also_o refute_v this_o progress_n of_o it_o by_o a_o little_a treatise_n he_o write_v on_o purpose_n on_o the_o birth_n of_o jesus_n christ_n wherein_o several_a time_n he_o qualify_v with_o the_o name_n of_o heresy_n the_o opinion_n which_o he_o refute_v whereas_o i_o do_v not_o find_v that_o he_o ever_o give_v this_o name_n unto_o what_o his_o adversary_n have_v teach_v of_o the_o sacrament_n which_o give_v i_o occasion_n to_o make_v this_o conjecture_n which_o i_o free_o submit_v unto_o the_o reader_n be_v judgement_n to_o wit_n that_o paschas_fw-la have_v proceed_v in_o what_o he_o write_v of_o the_o sacrament_n by_o way_n of_o explication_n and_o as_o one_o that_o do_v seek_v for_o the_o true_a knowledge_n of_o this_o mystery_n his_o adversary_n do_v not_o call_v this_o doctrine_n heresy_n how_o erroneous_a soever_o they_o know_v he_o to_o be_v in_o other_o their_o thing_n because_o in_o the_o church_n it_o be_v not_o the_o custom_n to_o call_v any_o single_a error_n heresy_n unless_o it_o be_v attend_v with_o obstinacy_n but_o ratramn_v have_v see_v the_o book_n of_o the_o virgin_n delivery_n which_o be_v write_v after_o what_o he_o have_v teach_v of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o as_o he_o draw_v near_o his_o death_n specileg_n ratram_n de_fw-fr nativit_fw-la christ_n c._n 4.5.9_o t._n 1._o specileg_n or_o as_o he_o say_v himself_o in_o the_o preface_n of_o dom_n luke_n d'achery_n multo_fw-la jam_fw-la senio_fw-la confectus_fw-la and_o have_v thereby_o judge_v that_o he_o be_v not_o now_o a_o man_n that_o desire_v to_o be_v instruct_v but_o be_v strong_o confirm_v in_o the_o opinion_n he_o have_v teach_v and_o which_o he_o endeavour_v to_o support_v by_o establish_v the_o consequence_n which_o may_v best_o suit_v with_o his_o principle_n he_o make_v no_o scruple_n to_o render_v this_o of_o which_o we_o speak_v odious_a in_o call_v it_o heresy_n but_o after_o all_o whatever_o my_o conjecture_n may_v be_v 14._o paschas_fw-la de_fw-fr corp_n &_o sing_v dom._n c._n 14._o it_o be_v certain_a that_o paschas_fw-la omit_v nothing_o that_o may_v set_v off_o his_o opinion_n not_o vision_n itself_o and_o apparition_n of_o jesus_n christ_n during_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n not_o fear_v to_o be_v jeer_v that_o he_o be_v the_o first_o that_o bethink_v himself_o of_o speak_v of_o these_o kind_n of_o apparition_n unknown_a unto_o christian_n for_o above_o 800._o year_n see_v that_o in_o effect_n there_o be_v no_o certain_a author_n find_v that_o have_v make_v any_o mention_n of_o they_o yet_o that_o hinder_v not_o but_o cardinal_n bellarmine_n and_o father_n sirmond_n consider_v he_o as_o the_o first_o that_o clear_v and_o explain_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o sacrament_n eccles_n bellarm._n de_fw-fr script_n eccles_n this_o author_n say_v bellarmine_n be_v the_o first_o that_o write_v serious_o and_o ample_o of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n in_o the_o eucharist_n and_o sirmond_n ciupraeâ—ixa_fw-la sirmond_n in_o vita_fw-la paschas_fw-la operibus_fw-la ciupraeâ—ixa_fw-la he_o first_o of_o all_o so_o explain_v the_o true_a sense_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n that_o he_o open_v the_o way_n unto_o all_o other_o that_o have_v since_o write_v of_o the_o same_o matter_n but_o so_o it_o be_v that_o if_o the_o belief_n of_o paschas_fw-la be_v the_o ancient_a belief_n of_o the_o church_n he_o deserve_v to_o be_v load_v with_o blessing_n and_o thanks_o for_o have_v so_o happy_o labour_v for_o the_o instruction_n and_o edification_n of_o christian_n and_o in_o all_o likelihood_n no_o body_n will_v have_v dare_v to_o contradict_v or_o oppose_v the_o doctrine_n which_o he_o publish_v or_o if_o any_o one_o undertake_v so_o to_o do_v he_o shall_v make_v himself_o the_o object_n of_o hatred_n and_o aversion_n unto_o all_o the_o world_n it_o be_v then_o requisite_a to_o know_v how_o man_n carry_v it_o towards_o he_o after_o that_o he_o have_v publish_v his_o opinion_n if_o we_o inquire_v of_o himself_o he_o will_v inform_v we_o that_o he_o be_v accuse_v of_o depart_v from_o the_o common_a belief_n and_o of_o have_v rash_o spread_v abroad_o the_o thought_n of_o a_o young_a head_n for_o see_v here_o how_o he_o write_v unto_o his_o intimate_a friend_n frudegard_n 1632._o pasch_fw-mi ep._n ad_fw-la frudegard_n pag._n 1632._o you_o have_v say_v he_o at_o the_o end_n of_o this_o little_a book_n the_o sentence_n of_o catholic_n father_n succinct_o note_v by_o which_o you_o may_v see_v that_o it_o be_v not_o out_o of_o a_o hasty_a fit_n that_o i_o former_o meditate_a these_o thing_n in_o my_o young_a day_n but_o that_o i_o
take_v they_o out_o of_o the_o scripture_n and_o the_o holy_a father_n to_o teach_v they_o unto_o such_o as_o desire_v to_o be_v instruct_v at_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o letter_n 1623._o id._n ibi_fw-la p._n 1619._o &_o 1623._o you_o examine_v i_o say_v he_o upon_o a_o thing_n whereof_o several_a person_n doubt_v 1094._o id._n in_o matt._n l._n 12._o p._n 1094._o in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o the_o 26_o chapter_n of_o st._n matthew_n i_o have_v treat_v of_o these_o thing_n more_o at_o large_a and_o more_o express_o because_o i_o be_o inform_v that_o some_o reprove_v i_o as_o if_o in_o the_o book_n of_o sacrament_n which_o i_o publish_v i_o have_v give_v unto_o the_o word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n more_o than_o the_o truth_n itself_o do_v allow_v 1100._o ib._n p._n 1100._o and_o again_o there_o be_v many_o that_o in_o these_o mystical_a thing_n be_v of_o another_o opinion_n and_o there_o be_v many_o that_o be_v blind_a and_o can_v see_v when_o they_o think_v this_o bread_n and_o this_o cup_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o what_o be_v see_v with_o the_o eye_n and_o which_o be_v taste_v with_o the_o mouth_n wherefore_o the_o anonymous_n author_n before_o mention_v supra_fw-la aut_fw-la anonym_n uâ—i_fw-la supra_fw-la write_v that_o some_o affirm_v that_o what_o be_v receive_v at_o the_o altar_n be_v the_o same_o that_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n and_o that_o other_o on_o the_o contrary_a deny_v it_o and_o say_v that_o it_o be_v another_o thing_n but_o have_v be_v tell_v by_o paschas_fw-la himself_n that_o he_o have_v several_a adversary_n and_o opposer_n we_o must_v far_o learn_v of_o he_o what_o be_v the_o belief_n of_o this_o great_a number_n of_o opposer_n for_o after_o have_v cite_v the_o word_n of_o institution_n take_v eat_v this_o be_v my_o body_n 12._o paschas_fw-la ep._n ad_fw-la frudegard_n &_o commentar_n in_o matth._n l._n 12._o he_o add_v that_o those_o which_o will_v extenuate_v this_o term_n of_o body_n say_v that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o true_a flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v celebrate_v in_o the_o sacrament_n nor_o his_o true_a blood_n let_v they_o hear_v these_o word_n they_o pretend_v i_o know_v not_o what_o as_o if_o there_o be_v only_o in_o the_o sacrament_n a_o certain_a virtue_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o if_o our_o saviour_n have_v tell_v a_o lie_n and_o that_o it_o be_v not_o his_o true_a flesh_n and_o blood_n etc._n etc._n when_o he_o break_v and_o give_v the_o bread_n unto_o his_o disciple_n he_o say_v not_o this_o be_v or_o there_o be_v in_o this_o mystery_n a_o certain_a virtue_n or_o figure_n of_o my_o body_n but_o he_o say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n and_o a_o little_a after_o i_o admire_v that_o some_o will_v now_o say_v that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o reality_n of_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o thing_n itself_o but_o in_o sacrament_n a_o certain_a efficacy_n of_o the_o body_n and_o not_o the_o body_n a_o virtue_n of_o the_o blood_n and_o not_o the_o blood_n a_o figure_n and_o not_o the_o truth_n a_o shadow_n and_o not_o the_o substance_n it_o can_v then_o reasonable_o be_v after_o such_o formal_a and_o positive_a declaration_n that_o the_o world_n shall_v think_v any_o other_o opinion_n can_v be_v attribute_v unto_o the_o adversary_n of_o paschas_fw-la but_o that_o of_o the_o protestant_n of_o france_n and_o of_o all_o other_o of_o their_o communion_n as_o the_o belief_n of_o paschas_fw-la be_v that_o of_o the_o roman_a catholic_n to_o say_v otherwise_o be_v to_o dissemble_v to_o renounce_v the_o truth_n and_o to_o be_v unworthy_a the_o esteem_n and_o credit_n of_o honest_a man_n let_v it_o then_o be_v grant_v for_o certain_a that_o in_o this_o important_a point_n which_o we_o do_v examine_v paschas_fw-la be_v a_o roman_n catholic_n as_o it_o be_v speak_v now_o a_o day_n and_o that_o his_o adversary_n on_o the_o contrary_a be_v protestant_a calvinist_n from_o whence_o it_o will_v necessary_o follow_v that_o if_o the_o follower_n of_o paschas_fw-la in_o the_o ix_o century_n be_v more_o considerable_a and_o of_o great_a number_n than_o his_o adversary_n the_o opinion_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n have_v the_o victory_n over_o the_o other_o but_o if_o also_o the_o number_n of_o his_o adversary_n be_v great_a their_o name_n more_o famous_a and_o their_o reputation_n better_o establish_v it_o must_v be_v conclude_v that_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o protestant_n have_v the_o victory_n it_o appear_v that_o so_o thing_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v to_o do_v right_a unto_o both_o party_n the_o better_a to_o succeed_v in_o this_o design_n i_o will_v begin_v with_o those_o that_o follow_v paschas_fw-la see_v it_o be_v he_o that_o oblige_v his_o adversary_n to_o contradict_v he_o and_o oppose_v themselves_o unto_o the_o establishment_n of_o his_o opinion_n which_o appear_v new_a unto_o they_o and_o different_a from_o the_o ancient_a faith_n of_o the_o church_n it_o can_v be_v deny_v but_o paschas_fw-la radbert_n have_v good_a endowment_n as_o appear_v by_o his_o work_n and_o that_o he_o be_v commend_v by_o some_o writer_n of_o that_o time_n as_o a_o man_n of_o great_a learning_n and_o above_o the_o common_a sort_n nevertheless_o as_o to_o the_o subject_a in_o hand_n i_o have_v not_o observe_v in_o what_o i_o have_v read_v that_o many_o person_n have_v declare_v in_o favour_n of_o he_o it_o be_v out_o of_o all_o question_n that_o frudegard_n fall_v into_o his_o opinion_n after_o have_v read_v his_o treatise_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n for_o in_o the_o letter_n which_o paschas_fw-la write_v he_o 1620._o paschas_fw-la ep._n ad_fw-la frudeg_n pag._n 1620._o we_o therein_o find_v these_o word_n you_o say_v that_o you_o believe_v so_o former_o he_o speak_v of_o his_o opinion_n and_o that_o you_o read_v the_o same_o in_o the_o book_n of_o sacrament_n that_o i_o compose_v since_o which_o time_n frudegard_n have_v read_v the_o advertisement_n which_o st._n austin_n give_v in_o the_o three_o book_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n of_o understand_v figurative_o what_o our_o saviour_n speak_v of_o eat_v his_o flesh_n he_o be_v very_o much_o shake_v and_o if_o he_o change_v not_o quite_o it_o may_v be_v say_v that_o he_o continue_v in_o suspense_n without_o declare_v for_o or_o against_o paschas_fw-la it_o be_v what_o he_o inform_v we_o ibid._n ibid._n when_o he_o add_v unto_o his_o first_o word_n but_o you_o say_v that_o you_o have_v since_o read_v in_o st._n austin_n be_v three_o book_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n that_o where_o it_o be_v say_v it_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n it_o be_v a_o figurative_a manner_n of_o expression_n and_o if_o it_o be_v a_o figurative_a speech_n and_o a_o figure_n rather_o than_o the_o truth_n i_o can_v tell_v say_v you_o how_o it_o shall_v be_v understand_v and_o you_o say_v afterward_o and_o if_o i_o believe_v that_o it_o be_v the_o same_o body_n as_o that_o which_o he_o take_v from_o the_o holy_a virgin_n his_o mother_n this_o excellent_a doctor_n that_o be_v to_o say_v st._n austin_n declare_v on_o the_o contrary_a that_o it_o be_v a_o great_a crime_n to_o wit_n to_o believe_v that_o it_o be_v the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n paschas_fw-la do_v what_o he_o can_v to_o continue_v he_o in_o the_o opinion_n he_o have_v be_v of_o before_o he_o have_v read_v this_o passage_n of_o st._n austin_n and_o the_o better_a to_o effect_v it_o he_o allege_v this_o unto_o he_o under_o the_o name_n of_o this_o great_a saint_n and_o as_o be_v take_v out_o of_o his_o sermon_n unto_o the_o neophites_n ibid._n ibid._n receive_v in_o the_o bread_n what_o be_v nail_v upon_o the_o cross_n and_o in_o the_o cup_n that_o which_o come_v out_o of_o the_o side_n of_o jesus_n christ_n word_n which_o for_o certain_a be_v not_o of_o st._n austin_n and_o which_o be_v not_o to_o be_v find_v in_o any_o of_o his_o work_n which_o we_o have_v in_o great_a number_n paschas_fw-la it_o be_v true_a cite_v they_o as_o to_o the_o best_a of_o his_o remembrance_n and_o i_o can_v tell_v if_o in_o a_o matter_n so_o important_a as_o this_o it_o will_v serve_v turn_n to_o say_v as_o i_o remember_v or_o if_o my_o memory_n fail_v not_o in_o the_o main_a it_o not_o appear_v that_o he_o satisfy_v frudegard_n in_o his_o doubt_n the_o sure_a side_n we_o can_v take_v in_o this_o conjuncture_n be_v to_o make_v he_o neither_o a_o friend_n nor_o a_o adversary_n of_o paschas_fw-la but_o to_o leave_v he_o in_o his_o doubt_n if_o we_o will_v not_o increase_v the_o sect_n of_o sceptic_n i_o will_v not_o say_v the_o same_o of_o the_o anonymous_n author_n which_o father_n cellot_n have_v furnish_v we_o and_o who_o we_o have_v twice_o mention_v already_o in_o this_o chapter_n for_o it_o appear_v plain_o he_o be_v
from_o holiness_n to_o holiness_n but_o if_o the_o holy_a father_n consider_v the_o eucharist_n as_o a_o image_n of_o the_o incarnation_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o have_v also_o more_o especial_o consider_v it_o as_o the_o memorial_n of_o his_o death_n and_o suffering_n that_o be_v it_o which_o be_v design_v by_o st._n justin_n martyr_n when_o he_o say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n command_v we_o to_o make_v the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n in_o remembrance_n of_o the_o death_n which_o he_o suffer_v for_o those_o 259._o contr._n tryph._n p._n 259._o who_o soul_n be_v cleanse_v from_o all_o sin_n and_o tatian_n who_o have_v be_v at_o the_o school_n of_o this_o excellent_a master_n pat._n diatess_n t._n 7._o bibl._n pat._n observe_v that_o the_o lord_n command_v his_o apostle_n to_o eat_v the_o bread_n and_o drink_v the_o eucharist_n because_o it_o be_v the_o memorial_n of_o his_o approach_a suffer_v and_o death_n it_o be_v also_o in_o the_o same_o contemplation_n that_o st._n austin_n speak_v 61._o 1_o l._n 83._o quaest_n q._n 61._o of_o celebrate_v the_o image_n of_o his_o sacrifice_n in_o remembrance_n of_o his_o passion_n 21._o 2_o id._n contr_n faust_n l._n 20._o c._n 21._o of_o celebrate_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o our_o saviour_n by_o a_o sacrament_n of_o remembrance_n and_o 19_o 3_o id._n l._n 3._o de_fw-la trinit_fw-la c._n 4._o de_fw-fr fide_fw-la ad_fw-la petr._n c._n 19_o to_o receive_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n in_o remembrance_n of_o the_o death_n which_o he_o suffer_v for_o we_o it_o be_v the_o constant_a doctrine_n of_o the_o ancient_a doctor_n of_o the_o church_n of_o eusebius_n st._n chrysostom_n theodoret_n of_o eulogius_n patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n and_o other_o particular_o of_o st._n fulgentius_n who_o speak_v of_o the_o eucharist_n say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o commemoration_n of_o the_o flesh_n which_o jesus_n christ_n offer_v and_o of_o the_o blood_n which_o he_o shed_v for_o we_o this_o remembrance_n bring_v into_o our_o mind_n divers_a idea_n which_o do_v all_o contribute_v unto_o the_o sanctify_a of_o the_o communicant_a in_o the_o first_o place_n a_o idea_n of_o the_o strict_a justice_n of_o god_n who_o not_o be_v able_a to_o pardon_v we_o without_o first_o receive_v a_o satisfaction_n choose_v rather_o to_o abandon_v his_o own_o son_n unto_o the_o most_o bitter_a and_o sharp_a of_o all_o torment_n and_o unto_o the_o most_o shameful_a death_n than_o to_o see_v we_o perish_v eternal_o therefore_o the_o apostle_n say_v that_o god_n appoint_v he_o from_o all_o eternity_n 3._o rom._n 3._o to_o be_v a_o propitiation_n by_o faith_n in_o his_o blood_n thereby_o to_o declare_v his_o righteousness_n that_o be_v to_o say_v according_a to_o the_o interpretation_n of_o origen_n that_o god_n in_o the_o fullness_n of_o time_n 3._o in_o rom._n 3._o and_o in_o these_o last_o age_n have_v show_v his_o justice_n and_o have_v give_v for_o a_o saviour_n him_z which_o he_o have_v appoint_v to_o make_v a_o pripitiation_n for_o our_o offence_n for_o god_n say_v he_o be_v just_a and_o be_v just_a he_o can_v not_o justify_v sinner_n therefore_o he_o will_v have_v the_o redeemer_n to_o interpose_v to_o the_o end_n that_o those_o which_o can_v not_o be_v justify_v by_o their_o own_o work_n may_v be_v save_v by_o believe_v in_o his_o name_n second_o the_o idea_n of_o our_o sin_n which_o have_v render_v we_o slave_n unto_o the_o devil_n and_o unto_o death_n 95._o in_o ps_n 95._o for_o mankind_n say_v st._n austin_n be_v hold_v captive_a under_o satan_n and_o be_v subject_a unto_o devil_n and_o that_o of_o the_o goodness_n of_o god_n and_o of_o his_o great_a love_n towards_o man_n 3._o john_n 3._o for_o he_o so_o love_v the_o world_n that_o he_o give_v his_o only_a beget_v son_n that_o whosoever_o believe_v in_o he_o shall_v not_o perish_v but_o shall_v have_v eternal_a life_n whence_o it_o be_v that_o st._n bernard_n say_v that_o he_o give_v he_o unto_o we_o domin_n serm._n 1._o de_fw-fr advent_fw-fr domin_n because_o his_o compassion_n be_v great_a his_o mercy_n be_v many_o in_o number_n and_o his_o love_n be_v abundant_a it_o be_v the_o humiliation_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o exceed_a greatness_n of_o his_o love_n which_o move_v he_o to_o die_v for_o we_o it_o be_v the_o thought_n of_o st._n austin_n when_o he_o say_v 4._o con._n dvas_fw-la epist_n pelag._n l._n 4._o c._n 4._o jesus_n christ_n be_v please_v to_o undergo_v death_n for_o we_o that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o punishment_n of_o sin_n without_o sin_n for_o as_o he_o only_o be_v make_v the_o son_n of_o man_n to_o the_o end_n that_o we_o shall_v become_v the_o child_n of_o god_n so_o also_o he_o alone_o suffer_v the_o punishment_n for_o we_o not_o have_v deserve_v it_o to_o the_o end_n that_o by_o he_o we_o shall_v obtain_v forgiveness_n without_o have_v deserve_v it_o because_o that_o as_o we_o deserve_v no_o good_a so_o also_o he_o on_o his_o part_n merit_v no_o evil_n he_o bear_v our_o punishment_n not_o be_v guilty_a thereby_o to_o cancil_n our_o obligation_n and_o to_o put_v a_o end_n unto_o our_o punishment_n in_o fine_a the_o remembrance_n whereof_o we_o speak_v represent_v unto_o we_o the_o infinite_a price_n of_o his_o blood_n for_o our_o redemption_n 1._o euseb_n demonstrat_fw-la l._n 1._o for_o it_o be_v this_o great_a and_o inestimable_a price_n say_v a_o ancient_a bishop_n which_o according_a to_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o prophet_n be_v to_o redeem_v the_o jew_n and_o the_o gentile_n this_o sacrifice_n for_o the_o whole_a world_n this_o offer_v for_o the_o soul_n of_o all_o mankind_n this_o pure_a hostage_n for_o all_o sin_n this_o lamb_n of_o god_n of_o who_o the_o prophet_n have_v say_v so_o many_o thing_n and_o by_o who_o divine_a and_o mystical_a doctrine_n we_o all_o which_o be_v gentile_n have_v find_v forgiveness_n of_o sin_n and_o all_o those_o among_o the_o jew_n which_o have_v hope_v in_o his_o name_n deliverance_n from_o the_o malediction_n of_o the_o law_n all_o these_o consideration_n create_v in_o our_o soul_n a_o holy_a and_o religious_a dread_n of_o offend_v a_o god_n who_o justice_n be_v so_o severe_a and_o who_o tender_a mercy_n also_o be_v so_o great_a a_o god_n who_o be_v of_o right_a our_o judge_n choose_v rather_o to_o become_v our_o father_n and_o to_o save_v we_o by_o his_o grace_n when_o he_o may_v just_o have_v punish_v we_o in_o his_o anger_n a_o mortal_a and_o irreconcilable_a hatred_n against_o all_o sin_n and_o wickedness_n a_o firm_a resolution_n of_o war_a against_o it_o and_o never_o to_o lay_v down_o arm_n until_o we_o have_v overcome_v it_o a_o true_a and_o hearty_a reliance_n of_o fly_v unto_o the_o merciful_a throne_n of_o our_o saviour_n a_o ardent_a zeal_n for_o his_o glory_n a_o absolute_a renounce_n of_o the_o world_n and_o of_o our_o own_o self_n to_o the_o end_n not_o to_o live_v but_o unto_o he_o only_o see_v he_o have_v so_o love_o shed_v his_o blood_n for_o our_o salvation_n and_o for_o a_o fullness_n of_o felicity_n so_o ardent_a a_o love_n for_o this_o bless_a redeemer_n that_o each_o faithful_a communicant_a may_v say_v in_o that_o bless_a moment_n with_o the_o spouse_n i_o be_o my_o belove_n and_o my_o beloved_n be_v i_o moreover_o the_o same_o holy_a doctor_n of_o the_o church_n have_v contemplate_v the_o sacrament_n as_o a_o memorial_n of_o the_o bless_a resurrection_n 581._o basil_n de_fw-fr bapt._n cap._n 3._o p._n 581._o say_v that_o we_o participate_v thereof_o to_o put_v we_o always_o in_o remembrance_n of_o he_o which_o be_v rise_v again_o for_o we_o this_o remembrance_n assure_v we_o that_o the_o object_n of_o our_o hope_n of_o our_o confidence_n and_o of_o our_o faith_n 1._o rom._n 1._o be_v not_o man_n only_o but_o that_o he_o be_v god_n also_o for_o he_o be_v declare_v to_o be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n by_o the_o resurrection_n from_o the_o dead_a he_o assure_v we_o that_o his_o satisfaction_n be_v accept_v of_o his_o father_n for_o our_o discharge_n and_o that_o it_o have_v the_o virtue_n and_o power_n to_o appease_v his_o wrath_n and_o to_o reconcile_v we_o unto_o he_o from_o thence_o it_o be_v that_o the_o apostle_n say_v not_o only_o 4._o rom._n 4._o that_o he_o be_v deliver_v for_o our_o sin_n but_o also_o that_o he_o rise_v again_o for_o our_o justification_n and_o in_o fine_a he_o assure_v we_o that_o this_o resurrection_n which_o justify_v we_o before_o god_n shall_v show_v its_o efficacy_n in_o the_o death_n of_o our_o old_a man_n and_o in_o the_o crucify_a the_o flesh_n and_o the_o lust_n thereof_o 6._o rom._n 6._o for_o we_o be_v bury_v together_o with_o he_o in_o his_o death_n by_o baptism_n that_o as_o jesus_n christ_n be_v raise_v from_o the_o dead_a by_o the_o glory_n of_o the_o father_n so_o also_o we_o shall_v walk_v
in_o newness_n of_o life_n and_o if_o we_o will_v know_v what_o this_o resurrection_n be_v which_o st._n paul_n require_v of_o a_o christian_a st._n ghrysostom_n will_v inform_v we_o rom._n hom._n 10._o in_o c._n 6._o rom._n that_o it_o be_v a_o holy_a conversation_n which_o proceed_v from_o the_o change_n of_o manner_n the_o death_n of_o sin_n the_o restore_n of_o righteousness_n and_o the_o entire_a ruin_n of_o the_o old_a life_n to_o establish_v one_o that_o be_v new_a and_o whole_o angelical_a therefore_o it_o be_v that_o theodoret_n interpret_n these_o same_o word_n rom._n in_o c._n 6._o rom._n give_v we_o this_o excellent_a lesson_n the_o sacrament_n of_o baptism_n teach_v we_o to_o fly_v from_o sin_n for_o baptism_n be_v a_o type_n of_o the_o death_n of_o our_o saviour_n now_o by_o it_o you_o participate_v with_o jesus_n christ_n of_o death_n and_o also_o of_o the_o resurrection_n you_o must_v then_o lead_v a_o new_a life_n and_o agreeable_a unto_o he_o of_o who_o resurrection_n you_o have_v be_v make_v to_o participate_v unto_o the_o remembrance_n of_o christ_n resurrection_n these_o holy_a doctor_n join_v also_o that_o of_o his_o ascension_n and_o glory_n therefore_o it_o be_v they_o say_v pat._n gaudent_fw-la tr_fw-la 2._o tom_n 2._o bibl._n pat._n that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v the_o viaticum_fw-la of_o our_o journey_n wherewith_o we_o be_v nourish_v by_o the_o way_n until_o we_o come_v unto_o he_o at_o our_o leave_v this_o world_n a_o pledge_n of_o his_o presence_n and_o a_o portrait_n of_o his_o passion_n until_o he_o come_v again_o from_o heaven_n and_o in_o prepare_v ourselves_o for_o the_o sacrament_n we_o can_v make_v this_o reflection_n but_o that_o we_o must_v bewail_v his_o absence_n but_o yet_o comfort_v ourselves_o with_o this_o persuasion_n that_o he_o be_v sit_v on_o the_o throne_n of_o his_o father_n as_o lord_n of_o heaven_n and_o earth_n the_o master_n of_o all_o thing_n and_o the_o monarch_n of_o the_o whole_a universe_n that_o it_o be_v from_o thence_o that_o he_o send_v forth_o his_o command_n into_o all_o the_o world_n that_o he_o dispense_v the_o treasure_n of_o god_n that_o he_o defend_v his_o people_n that_o he_o protect_v his_o church_n and_o that_o he_o restrain_v the_o pride_n and_o insolency_n of_o his_o enemy_n but_o that_o we_o must_v at_o the_o same_o instant_n be_v raise_v with_o heavenly_a thought_n divine_a motion_n and_o spiritual_a affection_n to_o be_v lift_v up_o unto_o he_o by_o holy_a ejaculation_n and_o to_o contemplate_v he_o shine_v with_o glory_n in_o heaven_n after_o have_v meditate_a on_o he_o all_o cover_v with_o shame_n upon_o earth_n and_o nail_v upon_o the_o cross_n in_o mount_n calvary_n for_o the_o expiate_a of_o the_o sin_n of_o man_n and_o for_o the_o work_n of_o our_o redemption_n therefore_o the_o holy_a father_n desire_v we_o will_v become_v like_a unto_o eagle_n corinth_n chrysost_n hom._n 24._o in_o 1._o ad_fw-la corinth_n to_o fly_v up_o unto_o heaven_n that_o we_o shall_v have_v nothing_o of_o earth_n in_o we_o that_o we_o shall_v not_o bend_v downward_o that_o we_o shall_v not_o wallow_v in_o the_o love_n of_o the_o creature_n but_o that_o we_o shall_v incessant_o fly_v towards_o the_o thing_n above_o and_o that_o we_o shall_v steadfast_o behold_v the_o sun_n of_o righteousness_n with_o a_o earnest_a sight_n and_o pierce_a eye_n in_o fine_a the_o ancient_a liturgy_n do_v not_o from_o all_o these_o commemoration_n separate_v that_o of_o his_o second_o come_v which_o make_v we_o think_v of_o that_o great_a and_o last_o day_n wherein_o the_o dead_a shall_v be_v raise_v wherein_o the_o book_n shall_v be_v open_v and_o wherein_o shall_v be_v the_o universal_a judgement_n to_o cast_v the_o wicked_a into_o hell_n and_o to_o receive_v the_o good_a into_o the_o felicity_n and_o glory_n of_o heaven_n then_o there_o shall_v be_v no_o more_o want_n of_o sacrament_n for_o as_o theodoret_n say_v 11._o in_o 1_o ad_fw-la corinth_n c._n 11._o after_o his_o second_o come_v we_o shall_v have_v no_o far_o need_v of_o the_o sign_n and_o symbol_n of_o the_o body_n because_o the_o body_n itself_o will_v appear_v but_o until_o that_o time_n the_o celebration_n thereof_o be_v absolute_o necessary_a according_a to_o this_o observation_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o commentary_n upon_o the_o epistle_n of_o st._n paul_n attribute_v unto_o st._n jerom_n 11._o in_o 1_o ad_fw-la corinth_n c._n 11._o that_o we_o have_v need_n of_o this_o memorial_n during_o all_o the_o time_n which_o shall_v pass_v until_o he_o be_v please_v to_o come_v again_o so_o that_o all_o the_o idea_n which_o we_o have_v consider_v do_v help_v to_o form_v in_o we_o act_n of_o faith_n repentance_n hope_n charity_n humility_n gratitude_n sanctification_n holiness_n justice_n innocence_n purity_n joy_n consolation_n and_o general_o all_o those_o of_o piety_n and_o devout_a christianity_n and_o by_o consequence_n all_o the_o motion_n and_o disposition_n which_o the_o soul_n of_o a_o worthy_a communicant_a aught_o to_o have_v towards_o god_n and_o jesus_n christ_n now_o let_v we_o see_v those_o which_o it_o shall_v have_v in_o regard_n of_o the_o sacrament_n itself_o chap._n iii_o of_o the_o motion_n and_o disposition_n of_o the_o communicant_a in_o reference_n to_o the_o sacrament_n as_o the_o remembrance_n which_o our_o saviour_n command_v we_o to_o make_v of_o he_o and_o of_o his_o death_n when_o we_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n comprehend_v all_o the_o qualification_n which_o we_o ought_v to_o have_v in_o regard_n of_o god_n and_o of_o jesus_n christ_n so_o also_o the_o examination_n require_v by_o st._n paul_n contain_v all_o those_o which_o we_o ought_v to_o have_v in_o regard_n of_o the_o sacrament_n 11._o 1_o cor._n 11._o let_v every_o one_o say_v he_o prove_v his_o own_o self_n but_o it_o be_v not_o sufficient_a to_o say_v that_o the_o apostle_n enjoin_v communicants_a unto_o this_o examination_n we_o must_v also_o know_v wherein_o it_o do_v consist_v to_o this_o purpose_n i_o say_v that_o what_o st._n paul_n require_v of_o we_o be_v a_o act_n whereby_o we_o must_v search_v our_o heart_n look_v into_o every_o corner_n of_o it_o whereby_o we_o examine_v every_o part_n of_o our_o soul_n we_o must_v assure_v ourselves_o of_o the_o state_n wherein_o it_o be_v whether_o faith_n have_v therein_o take_v its_o place_n whether_o hope_v lift_v we_o up_o in_o expectation_n of_o the_o happiness_n promise_v and_o whether_o the_o love_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o of_o our_o neighbour_n therein_o unfold_v its_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n in_o a_o word_n it_o be_v a_o act_n whereby_o we_o discover_v whether_o we_o be_v fit_v to_o approach_v unto_o the_o holy_a table_n for_o in_o come_v thither_o we_o protest_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v our_o master_n and_o our_o lord_n that_o it_o be_v he_o which_o have_v redeem_v we_o by_o his_o blood_n and_o that_o have_v purchase_v life_n for_o we_o by_o his_o death_n and_o as_o the_o apostle_n enjoin_v this_o law_n unto_o all_o communicant_n it_o may_v be_v say_v that_o this_o trial_n do_v consist_v in_o the_o serious_a and_o sincere_a examination_n which_o every_o one_o make_v of_o his_o conscience_n to_o know_v in_o what_o state_n and_o disposition_n it_o be_v whence_o it_o may_v be_v gather_v that_o it_o desire_v no_o witness_n but_o that_o it_o shall_v be_v do_v in_o private_a and_o in_o secret_a in_o the_o presence_n of_o god_n only_o for_o there_o it_o be_v that_o the_o sinner_n call_v himself_o to_o a_o account_n that_o he_o reflect_v upon_o his_o life_n past_a that_o he_o condemn_v his_o wicked_a action_n that_o he_o groan_v under_o the_o thought_n of_o his_o sin_n that_o he_o deep_o mourn_v for_o the_o greatness_n of_o his_o offence_n that_o he_o cleanse_v his_o heart_n and_o purify_v his_o soul_n by_o the_o tear_n of_o repentance_n and_o by_o the_o work_n of_o a_o true_a contrition_n but_o because_o the_o latin_a church_n define_v in_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n who_o decretes_n be_v to_o be_v consider_v as_o the_o confession_n of_o faith_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n 7._o sess_n 13._o c._n 7._o that_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o church_n declare_v that_o the_o necessary_a proof_n be_v that_o how_o contrite_a soever_o the_o sinner_n feel_v himself_o he_o ought_v not_o to_o approach_v unto_o the_o holy_a eucharist_n without_o have_v first_o make_v his_o sacramental_a confession_n that_o it_o must_v of_o necessity_n be_v make_v that_o without_o it_o one_o receive_v this_o sacrament_n unworthy_o unto_o his_o death_n and_o condemnation_n we_o be_v oblige_v to_o inquire_v what_o be_v the_o conduct_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n in_o this_o occasion_n for_o it_o be_v not_o my_o intention_n to_o examine_v the_o matter_n of_o confession_n in_o all_o its_o part_n but_o only_o in_o that_o which_o concern_v my_o subject_n to_o do_v it_o in_o some_o order_n it_o must_v